Thicker Than Water

A Cerridwen Press Publication

www.cerridwenpress.com

Thicker Than Water ISBN #1-4199-0417-5 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. Thicker Than Water Copyright© 2006 Lorie O’Clare Edited by Sue-Ellen Gower. Cover art by Syneca. Electronic book Publication: March 2006

With the exception of quotes used in reviews, this book may not be reproduced or used in whole or in part by any means existing without written permission from the publisher, Ellora’s Cave Publishing Inc., 1056 Home Avenue, Akron, OH 44310-3502. This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the authors’ imagination and used fictitiously. Cerridwen Press is an imprint of Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc.®

NUWORLD: THICKER THAN WATER Lorie O’Clare

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter One Meah parked her glider by the garage behind the large stone house that had housed the Lords of Gothman for generations. She focused on her messages as they flashed across her landlink screen in between the handlebars of her glider. Andru, the Lord of Gothman and her claim, had sent her a message. It flashed at her, unread, as she stared at the screen. Trepidation oozed through her, and instinctively she patted her comm inside her pants pocket. She would call him as soon as she got inside. Maybe after a shower. The entire day was spent searching the side of the mountain with a small squad, looking for any sign of the thieves who were stealing from the clan site. She was sore, hungry and dirty. It wouldn’t have been so bad if it hadn’t rained, and her once wet, and now dry clothes, hung on her all wrong. So add uncomfortable to the list too. Meah looked up from the message and frowned as Gilroy, Andru’s first commander, landed his glider alongside hers. Eyes as deep and dark as sapphires scrolled down her slowly. Sharp currents of need shot through her wherever he looked. She hated her body for reacting to his pompous methods of seduction. “We didn’t find anything,” she said, and meant to make that the extent of their conversation. Hurrying past him across the yard, she ignored the guards on duty and headed through the back door into the kitchen. For a moment she wondered why the house was so quiet. Her twins, Tory and Tia, would be in school. Then she remembered the call she’d received earlier that day letting her know the younger children would be downtown with the servants today. At least someone was out enjoying the day after the morning showers. Gilroy pulled the door open and entered behind her. She didn’t turn to acknowledge him. “I need to contact Andru.” “I’ve already talked to him.” Gilroy’s baritone sent chills across her skin, although she was anything but cold. “Well, I want to talk to him too. His message says he has an update.” Meah turned halfway through the kitchen and their eyes locked. He lowered his gaze to her lips and she headed through the dining room, hoping he didn’t notice her gasp for air. “His update is that Ana and her troops have reached his camp. I spoke to her, too.” “Ana?” Her eyes widened and she turned to face him once again. Gilroy followed her through her house. There was no way she’d head upstairs to her bedroom. Every breath she took filled her with the rich smell of leather, with his masculine scent, with everything that was Gilroy.

4

Thicker Than Water

Leaning against the dining room table, she stared out the long windows, not seeing the beautiful rose gardens, moist from the rain. Gilroy’s claim and her claim were together. She nibbled her lower lip, all too aware when Gilroy sprawled into one of the chairs, making himself comfortable. His long muscular legs stretched casually out in front of him. Without realizing her actions, she licked her lips and let her eyes fall over him in appreciation. Ana was with Andru—her mind encouraged her. She met his eyes, and they were dancing in victory. Pompous ass. She spun around, heading quickly toward the stairs. “I guess I’ll contact them too,” she said over her shoulder. “Don’t bother,” he called after her, but made no move to follow her. “They’ll both be in debriefing for quite some time, I’m thinking.” Debriefing, my ass. She slammed her bedroom door, the sound echoing down the stairs, and he smiled to himself. Gilroy knew why Andru told him they would be unavailable for the next several hours. His lordship planned to take Gilroy’s claim to bed. It used to make him crazy in the head when Ana went to her brother. He knew how hard it was being out in the middle of nowhere with your troops and in need of a woman. One you loved always helped. Did he love Meah? There were special feelings for her, and he knew she had them for him too. But love? Only if he loved her with his…wait, that was lust. His imagination tortured him when shower water started upstairs and he envisioned a naked Meah, stretching to let the water soak her long coal-black hair. He grew hard thinking about it. Andru would be home tomorrow and this was his last chance to spend leisure time taking Meah in all the ways he couldn’t with Ana. Andru had Ana—it was only fair. And he would take Meah. Gilroy smiled at the thought. Meah knew why he was here, and he loved turning her into the hunted. There was a wild side to Meah that wasn’t apparent on the surface. She could appear sexually naïve and, by all standards, she was. He had discovered in her something she hadn’t known she possessed. Meah, if provoked and, yes, hunted, would turn into a delightfully passionate creature. He always held back with Ana, careful not to be too rough…but not with Meah. They were two very different women. Rising slowly, he walked through the quiet house. He knew the servants and children wouldn’t be home until the supper hour. Before arriving, he’d ensured that they would stay at his house, giving the servants time to visit while the younger children played. Taking the stairs quietly, he walked down the hallway to Andru and Meah’s bedroom. The water stopped in the bathroom, and he reclined at Andru’s desk, watching the closed door off the room. The silence in the house built the tension, a sexual tension both of them craved, needed. Whether it be slow and passionate, or wild and aggressive, the quiet minutes that followed made hearts pound, anticipation building.

5

Lorie O’Clare

Meah came out of the bathroom in her long white bathrobe. Their gazes locked. “Out—now!” She stood firm in front of him, pointing toward the bedroom door. “I need to get dressed.” Gilroy’s smile was predatory. Her breath caught in her throat and her eyes widened. He loved that look. “I don’t think so, my lady.” “Yes…go.” She tightened her bathrobe around her, stepping backwards, creating space. “I’m sore and tired and hungry…and grouchy.” He moved in on her slowly, his tone guttural. “Then I’ll massage your sore muscles, feed you, and put you to bed.” She stopped retreating when her back hit the wall. Meah’s gaze shot past him, fleetingly looking for a method of escape. He reached up and stroked her unbrushed, wet, inky black hair. Grabbing the bulk of it off the back of her neck, he yanked down forcing her to arch her neck and look up into his eyes. He saw the aching and yearning twirling around in her blue-green eyes. It was pure pleasure watching her full lips part on reflex. He lowered his head and took her bottom lip in between his teeth, biting it, and then sucking gently. She stiffened with the unanticipated sensation of pain, followed by quick pleasure. A soft moan passed through her lips and he captured her mouth with his, and almost exploded from the heat of her breath. Meah relaxed her body against his. His willing partner had arrived. He grinned against her mouth, and opened his eyes slightly to watch her as his free hand moved to the belt on her robe. “No.” She pushed away from him. “I need to call Andru.” “You can call him later,” he growled as he grabbed her waist. “Come back here.” She made an attempt to dodge around him and he pounced on her. Wrapping his hands around her waist, he lifted her back up against him while her feet kicked out in front of her. The bathrobe opened more than she expected. He allowed her feet to touch the ground, but held on to her bathrobe when she tried to free herself once again. The bathrobe slid from her shoulders. “Don’t you dare…” Gilroy loved a dare. He yanked with enough force to rip the bathrobe off her and toss it to the side. She was completely naked. “Turn around, Meah,” Gilroy ordered with a deep baritone. There was nothing else she could do. She knew he was to the point where he would have just as much fun raping her, as he would making mad passionate love to her if she was willing. The choice was hers and they both knew it. She stood still for only a moment before turning around slowly. “Lower your arms.” His eyes met hers.

6

Thicker Than Water

She lowered her arms and he quickly took both her wrists and spread her arms out straight to her sides as he drank in the beauty of her petite, thin frame and full breasts. Round and perky even after her two births. She was incredibly beautiful. “I thought you’d opt for this path tonight.” He had won and his tone reflected it. It was always the same when he came to her. He never knew if she’d fight him like a savage warrior, or submit like a docile Gothman woman. He always gave her those two choices—but saying no was never an option. “I’d opt for neither path,” she pouted, knowing her reluctance drove him to madness. She loved the power she had over him. He tightened his grip on her wrists and then twisted her arms behind her back, pulling down just enough that she was forced to arch her back and display those large breasts even more, her nipples puckering, begging to be sucked and nibbled. He held her wrists in one hand and gently ran his fingers from her collarbone down to her belly button. His grin was primal when her nipples hardened as he blew gently on them. He pulled harder on her wrists and then nibbled on one of her nipples before sucking as much of her large breast as he could into his mouth. Her head fell back. She groaned as molten lava bubbled in the heat between her legs. His hand traced the line from her belly button down to the neatly trimmed, damp black hair. “You’re already wet, my lady,” he said, with mouth full of her breast as his fingers pushed eagerly inside her. She fought to stand and instantly spread her legs as he pushed three of his fingers inside her. Her legs trembled against his rhythmic movement. All conscious thought left her. She no longer worried about Andru or Ana. The sensations rippling through her body overwhelmed her. Gilroy thrust harder inside her, his fingers impaling her. Moving his arm to hold her, his fingers still buried in her heat, he lifted her easily, and then tossed her to the bed. The bed covers rubbed against her still damp back, her hair clinging to her as she tried to adjust herself. Spreading her legs farther, she licked her lips, staring up at him under a hooded gaze, inviting him to do what he would. Leaning over her, Gilroy didn’t speak, his look intent as he glided his fingers back inside her. Spasms ripped through her. “Gilroy!” She cried out his name and then opened her eyes in dismay when he pulled his fingers out of her. Meah looked up at him with lust-filled eyes and he cursed his clothes for suddenly being so difficult to remove. No matter how many times he took this woman he always felt the crazy anticipation as if it was his first time with her. She was a wild lover. He felt animalistic, primal, an unidentifiable desire to control and dominate her every

7

Lorie O’Clare

thought. And although she lay there in front of him, begging with her eyes for him to bring her to the point he’d stopped just before reaching, he somehow felt she controlled the situation and it brought his blood to a boil. “Look how badly you want me.” His whisper was more of a guttural growl. “I don’t deny your abilities, my lord,” she whispered back and lowered her hand to try and finish what he hadn’t. “I don’t think so.” He grabbed her wrist, and pulled her hand above her head, but then left it there to quickly finish undressing. “Your seduction skills aren’t exactly lacking either, my lady.” “I’ve never seduced you.” The haze in her eyes cleared and her look hardened. He smiled, allowing her to remain in denial if she felt the need to believe she’d never given him a yearning look, or hovered closer than need be when working with him. Kneeling over her, his gaze traveled from one end of her to the other. She squirmed underneath him, and his grin widened. “Have you forgotten what to do?” she mocked him. He grabbed her legs roughly as he pulled her to him. She screamed and slapped her hand over her mouth when he drove into her with such intensity she almost slipped off the bed. That initial thrust drove deep inside her, splitting her in two, but he immediately replaced the pain with an exotic pleasure as he began moving slowly. Heated, wild, two warriors battling primal lust, sex had never been so good.

***** Meah rolled over in her bed and reached for her comm as it beeped. The bed was way too large to sleep in alone, she thought to herself as she scooted to the edge and wrapped the comm around her ear. “This is Meah.” She cleared her voice, trying to get the sleep out of it. What time was it anyway? The wooden floor was cool as she padded across it and pulled one of the long curtains to the side. She blinked immediately as the early morning sun glared at her. “Meah, were you sleeping?” “Andru! Are you coming home?” She turned and tried to rub a sore muscle on her back. “I’m coming home.” Her heart leaped, and then constricted, as butterflies settled in her stomach. A muddle of emotions seeped through her. There was excitement at seeing her blond, virile claim again. Anxiety smothered it at the thought that she would once again be subject to his manipulative and demanding nature. Relief swam through her that she no

8

Thicker Than Water

longer had to worry about Gilroy cornering her every time she was alone. Regret sank in heavily because she wouldn’t be able to enjoy Gilroy again for a while. Too many emotions hitting too early in the morning. And in the next moment, she realized she needed a shower. After last night, she was sore from head to toe…and she had to smell. She wouldn’t think about Gilroy right now. Andru was coming home! “Where are you? How soon will you be here?” His low chuckle caused her sore body to tingle with excitement. “I can’t wait to see you either, my lady. We should be in Bryton in about an hour.” Meah looked at her naked body in the bathroom mirror with horror. The hot bath had done little to soothe the aches that coursed through her. There were nasty bruises on her upper thighs and on her shoulders and wrists. Gilroy had driven her to madness the night before. Fighting him during sex turned her on more than it should. And now she had the marks to deal with. She dressed as quickly as she could. Slowly raising her arm to brush her hair, she wondered what she could do about her lower lip, obviously bruised and swollen. She ran her tongue over it and tasted fresh blood when she discovered the cut on her inner lip. It hurt too much to raise her arms to braid her hair. At her dressing table, she searched the ornate wooden jewelry box Andru had given her at the new winter. She fingered matching barrettes that were studded with pearls and sapphires, and turned them over in her hand. “M’lady, will you be wanting breakfast before his lordship arrives?” Fulga pushed the door open with her foot, as she wiped her stubby hands on her apron. “Lord Gilroy says Lord Andru will be here right soon, he will. Good Crator, child, what happened to your face?” The servant’s indifferent expression suddenly showed concern as she moved in on Meah and took her face in her hand. She clucked as she surveyed the damage, and then shook her head. “I’ll get you some ice. That should bring it down enough not to be too noticeable, I’m thinking.” Fulga turned and hustled out the door before she finished speaking. Meah had come home enough times with bruises and scrapes from mock battles that Fulga wouldn’t wonder why she had a fat lip. Now all she had to figure out was how she was going to lift her arms to put her barrettes in her hair. “I brought you your ice.” She didn’t bother to look up as Gilroy set a mug of steaming coffee in front of her. She accepted the pieces of ice wrapped in a white cloth and applied it to her mouth. Gilroy dragged the chair from Andru’s desk and sat behind her, then reached for her brush. He looked at her in the mirror. With a frown, he reached up, and lowered her

9

Lorie O’Clare

hand to survey her damaged lip. He narrowed his eyes, then turned her around to face him. She flinched under his touch, and his scrutinizing gaze didn’t miss a thing. He pursed his lips and stared at her for a minute. “You should see the rest of me,” she muttered, and he frowned. She held up the barrettes feebly. “I don’t suppose you know how to put these in my hair, do you?” “It’s the least I can do.” He smiled sheepishly, looking incredibly handsome, then turned her back around and gathered her hair in his large hand. “There’s going to be trouble over this, I fear.” She watched him once again through the mirror as he brushed her hair back and secured one barrette, then the other. “Put that ice back on your lip,” he instructed. “How will you answer the questions?” “I don’t plan on offering information, but I won’t lie.” He nodded without looking at her.

***** “Mama! Papa is coming home.” Tory smiled widely with a mouth full of bread and grape jam. “Mama, you hurt?” Redo stood on his chair and his sticky fingers reached for her as he spoke. Meah grabbed one of the unused cloth napkins and took her youngest son’s sticky hands in her own. She smiled at his beautiful blue eyes, eyes that glistened like sapphires, just like Gilroy’s. “It doesn’t hurt anymore, my love,” she said, and ruffled his inky black hair. “I imagine the other guy is a lot worse for wear, huh, Mama?” Tia brushed black and gold curls from her face, and then handed Tory another piece of bread and jam. Gilroy ruffled Redo’s hair, the son he would never be allowed to claim, and turned to meet her gaze with the look of the devil in his dancing blue eyes. “I daresay she put the fear of Crator into the poor man’s soul.” Meah’s eyes widened at him as she struggled for something to say. The children seemed content with this response, though, and resumed their chatter. She kissed each one of their sticky cheeks and moved to follow Gilroy out of the house. Her thoughts strayed over the possible questions Andru might ask over her appearance, as she flew toward the south field where the troops would land. She knew she wouldn’t—no, couldn’t—lie to him. First of all, Andru could tell instantly when she attempted anything shy of the truth. More important though, there would be no lies when it came to Gilroy. None of this was her idea. Andru wanted Ana and always had. Claiming his own sister wasn’t an option, so he’d found her a claim who would be compliant. Gilroy and Andru had been childhood friends. There was no way Gilroy could have claimed Ana with his birthgiven status. But with Andru’s help, Gilroy quickly rose to be the youngest commander 10

Thicker Than Water

in Gothman history. In return, Gilroy gave his claim to his lord. It was an illegal act known as a Bachula, one Andru and Gilroy knew would never be challenged, and they’d pulled it off successfully. But Meah knew Gilroy never anticipated, as the winters passed, that Andru would take Ana again and again. Meah sighed as the field came into view. Andru and his troops had already arrived. She dreaded the possibility that he might be outraged by her appearance. A chance existed that he might very well assume her injuries were from sparring, and she wouldn’t offer information to indicate otherwise. But, if he questioned her… Her heart pounded when she landed and noticed Andru among his men. She ran her hands over her hair and pulled some of it over her shoulders so that it fell down her front. Her bruised body screamed in protest when she climbed off her glider. Looking up, she realized he’d spotted her and with a parting word to the men around him, he moved with long strides toward her. Her insides warmed as their eyes met and when he opened his arms, she ran to him. “Oh Andru, I’m so glad you’re home,” she whispered as he squeezed her in a bear hug and lifted her off the ground. Her body screamed in agony and she used every inch of her warrior training to ignore it. “I’ve missed you more than you could possibly know, my lady,” he whispered in return. The entire field and everyone in it disappeared when his lips met hers. She fit delightfully into his perfectly shaped torso, and she tingled with nervous anticipation as he ran his fingers through her hair. “You wore your hair down for me.” His tone deepened as he raised his head and smiled down at her. “Will you be very busy today?” She didn’t want to comment on why her hair was down. Her fingers brushed over his iron chest. Andru’s gray eyes darkened as he assumed her meaning. He wrapped strands of her inky black hair around his palm and pulled her to him for another kiss then gently massaged her back. He kissed a trail down her cheek to her neck and she grasped the loose-fitting shirt that covered his muscular body. “What happened to your lip?” he whispered into her neck, then raised his head to gaze into her eyes. “I hoped it wouldn’t be that noticeable,” she whispered, managing not to break eye contact. “My lord, I’m sorry to interrupt.” One of Andru’s personal guards approached them with his landlink in hand. “The troops are ready for their debriefing.” Meah turned to face the guard, thanking Crator silently for the diversion. Andru rested his hand on the back of her neck, underneath her hair, and took the flat landlink in his other hand. He glanced at it for a minute then handed it back to his guard. Meah followed his actions with her eyes as he pulled his comm out and contacted Gilroy. His

11

Lorie O’Clare

gaze moved across the field, as did Meah’s, until together they spotted Gilroy on the other side of the field. “Debriefing time, my man,” he said with a sigh, then looked down at Meah while he ran his finger along the back of her neck. “I know, I’m not overly enthused either. There wasn’t much accomplished and I know the men are tired and anxious to get home.” “Then hopefully it won’t take too long,” she said, smiling. “I’ll see to it.” His gaze dropped to her mouth then to her neck, as he traced his finger over her skin. His eyes narrowed and he pulled her hair to the side to study something toward the back of her neck. She frowned and tried to turn her head to see what he saw. He took her by the shoulders then and shoved her hair out of the way, as he pulled on her shirt collar and ran his finger in a circular pattern at the base of her neck. It felt like he’d discovered a bruise and she groaned inwardly. “What was that?” He spoke into his comm but his words made her heart race. He still gripped her shoulders. “Have them prepare reports, submit them, then send them home.” Andru released one of her shoulders to pull his comm from his ear and she turned so she could see his face. He studied her carefully, his expression unreadable. “I don’t believe I’ve ever seen anything like this before, my lady,” he spoke quietly, his tone guarded. She still couldn’t read him. “What do you mean?” She turned her head in a vain attempt to see what he saw. Andru studied her face and saw she had no idea what he was talking about. There was something in her expression, guarded fear possibly. She anticipated something from him, but he didn’t know what. How could she not know it was there? Emotions attacked him all at once. She must have sensed at least some of them because her eyes widened. “Meah.” There was a chilling calm to his voice. “I daresay it looks as if someone has bitten you.”

12

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Two “Someone bit me?” “How could you not know if someone bit you?” She moved out of his grasp and stared at the ground as if trying to recall an event or something. Her brow narrowed. He ran his hand over her silky hair and she looked up at him. “My imagination comes up with some incredible scenarios, my lady. Enlighten me, please. What did you do yesterday?” “I spent the day with one of my squads searching the side of the mountain. I got rained on, and sunburned, and we found nothing. It wasn’t fun.” He smiled gently. “Sounds like our mission.” She smiled back and he definitely detected nervousness. “What did you do when you came home?” Her comm beeped, and she pulled it out of her pocket. “This is Meah.” She glanced up at him and mouthed the word “Ana”. “I can do that. Welcome back, by the way.” She put the comm back and ran her tongue across her swollen lip. “I need to go moderate the debriefings. Your children are anxious to see you, my lord…and so is your claim. I’ll hurry with the debriefings.” She went up on her tiptoes and kissed him and he pulled her into a tight embrace. She groaned as he squeezed sore muscles, but hoped he misinterpreted the groan as delight from his touch. “How did you get the bite mark on your neck, my lady?” He didn’t release her but spoke into her ear. She tried to pull away but he wouldn’t let her. What should she say? When did Gilroy bite her? She didn’t remember him biting her, but from its location it could only have happened when he took her from behind. He was an aggressive lover, but had the ability to bring her to a level of madness that blurred her memory when she tried to remember specifics. Should she just come out and tell him what he wanted to know? He didn’t want to know though, not really. Did he? She wished she could examine what it was he saw, but there was no way she could see the nape of her neck without a mirror. But why was she hesitating? There was only one truth and the truth was her only option as an answer.

13

Lorie O’Clare

Andru suddenly put her at arm’s length. She froze in terror when she saw the expression on his face. He was outraged. Her silence had answered his question and she hadn’t realized it. “Go to your debriefings,” he growled, and released her. “Andru.” Her hand went to his chest, but he grabbed it and squeezed hard enough for her to wince. “Go now. I don’t need this knowledge in my head.” He let go of her and stepped back when he saw Gilroy approach out of the corner of his eye. When he looked back at her, his expression was hard. “You would be wise, woman, to leave right now.” She turned on her heel and left as Gilroy walked up. Was Andru angry? Or was it simply as he said—he didn’t want the knowledge in his head. If he didn’t want the information in his head then the reasons were obvious. Ana would be able to sense his thoughts if she touched her brother. And they couldn’t be together without touching each other. Andru and Ana’s ability to detect each other’s feelings and thoughts was a blessing and a curse. Meah had sought out her sister-in-law more than once for help in knowing her claim’s thoughts. Ana usually enjoyed helping her whenever she could. But if she shared something with Andru that she viewed as private, she might as well share it with Ana too. They were inseparable to the point that they might as well be one person. Meah mulled on these points as she lowered her glider in front of Ana’s trailer. It was the office used for the leader of all Runner clans, and where Meah would organize the debriefings. She took a deep breath and exhaled, determined to enter looking completely at ease. If Andru was upset, those feelings would be grossly magnified if his twin sister grew upset as well. “Meah, there you are. Did you see Andru?” Ana looked up from the landlink and smiled. She looked exhausted and obviously hadn’t showered yet from her overnight flight back to Gothman. “Briefly. I was with him when you contacted me.” She returned the smile, and slid into the chair next to her leader. “How about you? Have you seen Gilroy?” Ana made a face. “Not yet. I’m pulling rank on you. Once these debriefings are through coming in, they’ll need to be read and a report compiled.” Meah groaned. “And you’re going to go find your claim?” “What would you do in my position?” “The same thing.” “I’ve contacted him and he said he would come get me as soon as he finished with Andru.” “Andru told him to have their troops submit their debriefings. It looks like that’s what we’re doing as well.” Ana nodded. “Andru and I discussed it on our way back.”

14

Thicker Than Water

Ana stood and stretched, and Meah slipped into Ana’s chair in front of the landlink. Almost half the Runner troops had submitted their reports on everything they’d done and learned while on their mission. There would be over one hundred reports by the time they’d all been submitted. Meah reached for a disc on the shelf next to her and hesitated when muscles in her back groaned in retaliation. She stood slowly and pulled a disc from the shelf, then shoved it into the appropriate slot on the landlink. “Are you okay?” Ana sounded concerned. “Yeah, I’m fine. I thought I would take the debriefings home with me if you don’t mind. The children are anxious to see Andru, and I would like to be there as well. I can compile them there.” She needed to get the subject off herself as quickly as possible. “So tell me about your trip to the south. I hear Bargstown is quite the booming community these days. Did you get to see Beel and Paleah?” “We spent our second night with them. They have a beautiful home and Magi is growing like a weed.” Ana smiled but then cocked her head at Meah. “Your lip is swollen. Who got the better of you?” Her question was meant to tease and Meah tried to keep her expression light. “I’m afraid I overdid it all the way around yesterday.” She shrugged. “I’m sure I’ll be fine tomorrow.” Ana seemed to accept the answer, but still studied her friend. “You wore your hair down for Andru. He loves it that way, although it certainly isn’t too practical.” Before Meah could react, Ana had moved behind Meah and pulled her hair together. “I envy your straight hair sometimes. You can do so much with it. It feels just like Gilroy’s hair but—” Ana didn’t finish and Meah turned around to face her. Ana looked worried, but when their eyes met, Meah didn’t like what she saw. “What is it?” Meah frowned. “Someone bit you,” Ana whispered. “I’m okay.” Meah gave the matter a wave of dismissal and returned to the landlink. “Over three-quarters of the debriefings are in,” she added in hopes of changing the dangerous subject they bordered on. “Someone attacked you, and I daresay you’re protecting them. Why would you do that?” “I’m not protecting anyone,” Meah snapped, and turned around quickly. “Okay, who bit you?” “No one bit me. I must have been attacked by some bug or something.” Her voice lingered. That was a mistake. Didn’t you vow never to lie? “A bug or something.” Ana’s expression hardened, as she lifted Meah’s hair and studied the mark on her nape. “This is no bug bite, and I’m no fool. You’ve been attacked. Give me the name now.” 15

Lorie O’Clare

Meah stood so she was inches from Ana’s face. The two women stared at each other for a long moment, before Meah sighed and looked down. “I wasn’t attacked…not the way you think,” she whispered. “Who did this?” “Why does it matter?” “It matters.” Meah looked up into those gray eyes. She licked her swollen lip and Ana watched the act. “Gilroy,” she whispered. “Liar.” Ana slapped Meah across the face and then backed away from her quickly. “How could you say that?” “You shouldn’t have asked.” Meah’s tone was barely audible as her hand went to her stinging cheek. “I don’t ask you questions.” “What?” Ana whispered in disbelief. Meah fought to suppress a fury that churned deep within her. She had to remember her place. This conversation bordered on insubordination and her temper would push her over the edge. She breathed in deeply then exhaled in an attempt to stifle her anger. The progress of the debriefings seemed to move at a snail’s pace. “Don’t turn your back to me. How can you say you weren’t attacked?” Ana made no attempt to stifle her anger. “How many more marks are on you? Look how stiffly you’re moving. I’m no fool, Meah.” “You’re no fool?” Meah spun around, forgetting the lecture she’d given herself seconds ago. “You sleep with Andru again and again. You bear his children and you think your claim idly sits around and ignores this?” Ana moved in quickly and shoved Meah against the landlink. Meah fought to maintain her balance and turned a furious glare on her leader. Ana’s gray eyes were black with outrage. “Who the hell do you think you are to talk to me like that?” She spat the words. “I don’t want to fight with you. Drop it, Ana.” “No. I want you to tell me. Tell me exactly what you’re saying.” “I’m saying Gilroy made these marks on me.” Ana raised her hand to strike again, but this time Meah blocked it. The two women stared at each other venomously. “He raped you.” “No.” Meah shook her head. Ana pushed herself away from Meah and backed up a step or two. She ran her hands through her braided hair and a curled strand fell over her face. She brushed it away with contempt and studied Meah for a long minute.

16

Thicker Than Water

Once again, Meah fought to get her emotions under control. She turned her back to Ana and watched the screen until it showed all debriefings were in. Pushing several keys on the keypad, the landlink began humming as it transferred the debriefings to the disc. Her hands shook and she held one in the other as she ordered herself to calm down. There was a chilling silence in the trailer, and she could feel Ana’s icy stare on her back. Ana strolled over to stand next to Meah. She continued to stare at her first commander. Unable to stand it any longer, Meah turned her head to meet her leader’s gaze. “How often does Gilroy come to you?” Meah shook her head. “Don’t ask me these questions. I don’t ask you how many times Andru comes to you.” “That’s different.” “Is it? Do you think Gilroy and I don’t feel the pain of our claims sleeping together? What about Darien? What about your firstborn child?” Ana shook her head adamantly. “Tell me you were raped, Meah. Tell me, and I’ll handle it.” “What are you going to do? Have your claim flogged?” Meah stared at Ana and she worked to make sure she said the right words. “No, I don’t think so. Ana, I wasn’t raped.” “Then you seduced him.” Meah looked at her in disbelief. How could she tell her what her claim did to her? What they had done together? How could she tell her without giving her more pain than the woman was already experiencing? She wouldn’t be able to bear Ana describing her times with Andru. But this whole conversation stemmed from a lie. She told herself it probably would have come about had she told the truth from the start, although it was no consolation. She wouldn’t lie about this. “I think you went after Gilroy. You did it before. You wanted him, and you forced yourself on him because you can’t handle sharing Andru. You have no choice and you’re too damned stubborn to accept the fact that you can’t control everyone. I bet Gilroy taught you a lesson and you’re afraid to admit it.” “You know that’s not true!” Meah screamed the words as she lunged at Ana. Her rage consumed her so quickly that she didn’t think—she just acted. She drove into Ana with a force strong enough to send her leader toppling backwards. The two women fell over the chair behind Ana and sprawled to the floor. Meah fell on top of Ana and her body screamed from the afflictions that already existed. The pain stunned her long enough for Ana to slide out from underneath her, but Meah moved to a squatting position quickly. Ana pounded Meah squarely in the jaw with her fist. The iron taste of blood filled Meah’s mouth, but she wasn’t daunted. She flew from the ground and leaped on Ana

17

Lorie O’Clare

again, raising her hand quickly to retaliate. She wasn’t thinking. Her actions turned to pure instinct, calling out the warrior in her. She’d been attacked and she prepared to return the action. Her mind was so consumed with the harsh words that berated her soul—the inaccuracy of them. Meah didn’t hear the door open, and she didn’t notice the movement behind her. A large gloved hand wrapped around her neck and propelled her backwards. She literally flew across the room and fell into a small table next to the couch. She slid off it and crumpled into the corner, her legs awkwardly sticking up in the air around the destroyed table. “Don’t you ever lay a hand on my sister!” Andru screamed the words at her and she looked up, momentarily confused and disoriented. Meah struggled to get up, but her bruised body, now inflicted with even more pain, refused to cooperate with any ease. She pulled her legs down from the side of the table and they fell loudly to the floor. She wiped her hand across her face, smearing blood, and shoved hair from her face simultaneously. Andru reached down and grabbed her before she could regain her footing. He lifted her and she saw blind fury in his eyes. Panic flooded through her. “Andru, I didn’t want—” He threw her onto the couch as she swallowed her words. Meah stared blankly up at him and then slowly tried to rise to her feet. Ana moved to her brother and grabbed his arm. He pulled away from her quickly, and Gilroy, who stood silently behind him, moved a step to the side to avoid his leader’s hasty movement. Ana balled her hands into fists and turned her fury on her claim. “She’s been bitten on the back of her neck. Did you do this to her?” He didn’t answer. Meah brushed her hair out of her face, and twisted it into a ball while she stared at the ground. The silence screamed at her. Gilroy didn’t want to hurt Ana any more than she did. “I hate you,” Ana hissed, and Andru grabbed her arm. She yanked her arm away as Meah looked up. Gilroy blocked her path and she pushed both of her hands full force into his chest. “Get out of my way,” Ana hissed, and then stormed out of the trailer. Meah felt uncontrollable tremors consume her and sank backwards into the couch. She grimaced, and adjusted herself involuntarily as pain raked through her. It took all her inner strength to sneak a glance at her claim. His hands were in his hair and he stared at the ground. “What did you say to her?” The words were thick with outrage. Her hand shook as she covered the side of her mouth and she spoke slowly. “She saw the mark on my neck that you saw. I didn’t know it was there, Andru. I didn’t mean to cause her any pain.” Tears fell without obstruction down her cheeks.

18

Thicker Than Water

Andru focused on her and then simply stared for a moment. He finished running his hands through his hair and then turned to leave. “I’m going to my sister. You two have debriefings to deal with.” Meah jumped when the door slammed shut. She moved slowly to stand, and Gilroy was across the room in an instant to help her. “I’m okay.” She waved him off. “Like hell you are.” She moved to the landlink and extracted the disc then shoved it into her pocket. She didn’t look at Gilroy when she turned around but instead took in the broken furniture in the room. What a mess! And simply cleaning up the broken furniture wouldn’t fix things this time. Gilroy followed her silently out the door. He threw his leg over his glider, but made no attempt to start it. Instead he leaned forward and relaxed against the handlebars as he watched Meah put her hands on her own handlebars and then attempt to climb on. She didn’t get too far. He stifled a grin as she gritted her teeth and lifted her leg again. Gilroy got off his glider and was behind her when she failed to mount her glider the second time. He placed one arm gently around her shoulders and the other arm went down behind her knees. She fell into him willingly and he lifted her with ease onto her glider. “What do you want to wager that within the hour the only title I’ll possess is the claim to the Lord of Gothman?” Meah situated herself on her glider to where she felt the least amount of pain. “We won’t let that happen, my lady,” he spoke quietly, and stroked her hair away from her face. “Gilroy,” she complained, looking quickly around the tree-shaded area to see if anyone was watching. “I’ll follow you home,” was all he said, as he backed away from her to his own glider.

19

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Three Ana let the back door slam as she entered her kitchen and strolled through the house. “M’lady, you’re home.” Molga looked up from the table. Curi sat at the table, and at the sight of her mama, she fought to get down, sending her bowl of fruit flying onto her unsuspecting nanny’s lap. Molga gasped, and grabbed the towel she had on the table to clean up the mess. “Mama! Mama!” Curi reached for Ana, oblivious to the mess she’d created. “Curi, my baby.” Ana smiled, momentarily forgetting her problems at the sight of her beautiful daughter. She cuddled her in her arms. “M’lady, let me clean her up for you first, yes.” “Don’t worry about it, Molga.” Ana continued to smile, but this time it didn’t reach her eyes. “I’m a filthy mess anyway. I need to take a bath, and then I’ll come back down and spend some time with her. I take it Darien is in school?” She thought about Meah’s comment concerning Darien’s papa and her blood boiled again. The woman had a lot of nerve. Obviously, this had been brewing inside Meah for a long time. Ana pondered over this as she watched her daughter reach for some of the fruit. Meah said she could handle Ana’s love for her brother, but now the truth was apparent. The woman had wanted her rank and title back, and had said whatever it took to gain it. Well, Meah’s plan had backfired on her. Ana wondered exactly when Meah had approached Gilroy. Had Andru said something that pissed her off? Had he told Meah something that annoyed her and she’d sought retaliation? Well, Gilroy was a man. She knew women didn’t make a habit of throwing themselves at him. They wouldn’t dare. Oh, they gave him the longing looks. How could they not? He was gorgeous and the commander of all Gothman armies. But Ana knew they only looked when he wouldn’t notice. But Meah! What did she think she would accomplish? Had she proposed some type of sexual interlude to him? She was certainly bold enough to attempt such a thing if her temper was flared. Ana smiled to herself as she thought of how Gilroy might have handled the situation. More than likely he’d been shocked. And as persistent as that little bitch could be, he probably tired of telling her no, and simply let her have it. Of course, Meah was too proud to let on that she’d made a complete ass of herself, although there was no way for her to hide the damage he did to her.

20

Thicker Than Water

And Ana gave Meah credit for insisting she would have been lying if she said it was rape. That made sense now that Ana had calmed down and thought about it. Meah tried to seduce Gilroy and he’d let her have it—taught her a lesson, more than likely. Ana continued her thoughts on the matter as she undressed in her bedroom. “Make sure I’m not disturbed, Poli.” “Yes, m’lady.” The housekeeper nodded and shut the door quietly behind her. Ana locked her bedroom door and then entered the attached bathroom. After scrubbing herself until she was pink, Ana relaxed in the hot water and mulled over the possible consequences that would occur when she announced how she would handle this matter. She would simply have to live with all reactions, she decided, and reached for her comm. “Meah,” she said calmly after she’d attached the comm to her wet head and reclined once again. “This is Meah,” a haggard voice replied. “I’m relieving you of duty effective immediately,” Ana began without ceremony. “Ana, please—” “Don’t you dare interrupt me. You’re no longer my first assistant and you are no longer first commander of my armies. I daresay I can’t strip you of your title as claim to the Lord of Gothman. But you no longer belong to the Blood Circle clan. I’m sure you could try to apply for membership in your old clan, but don’t be surprised if the Red Star clan denies you.” “Ana, don’t do this—please.” “It’s already done. I don’t see how you thought you would get away with this—but you have pushed me too far. Goodbye, Meah.” Ana terminated the connection and tossed her comm onto her towel. She leaned back and smiled, knowing she’d done the right thing. Bile began to churn in her stomach, but Ana ignored it. A loud crashing sound about brought that bile up, causing her to jump in her bathwater and splash it everywhere. The bathroom door opened and Andru towered over her. She leaned back again and closed her eyes, ignoring her pounding heart. “Was it necessary for you to break my bedroom door?” She was pleased with the calm indifference in her voice. “It wouldn’t have been if you hadn’t locked it. Get out of the tub. I want to talk to you.” “I’ll get out when I’m damn good and ready.” She kept her eyes closed. “Get out of my bathroom. I’m not decent.” She jumped when her bathroom door slammed closed.

21

Lorie O’Clare

Gilroy strolled into his bedroom and observed his broken bedroom door. He shifted his gaze to Andru, who sat hunched over on Ana’s hope chest. Andru’s gaze met his, and he saw the strain from controlled fury written across his leader’s face. “Is Ana in there?” He nodded to the bathroom door. Andru nodded. “Why are you out here?” “She kicked me out.” Andru stood and exhaled loudly. “How’s Meah?” “I followed her home. She’s working on compiling the debriefings.” Andru nodded and then both men focused on the bathroom door as it opened quickly. Ana strolled out with her long, blonde wet hair falling around her in a curly mass. She tightened the cloth belt on her white bathrobe and ignored the two men as she sat down in front of her landlink. “What are you doing?” Gilroy put his hands on his hips as he took in the beautiful but outraged woman in front of him. “None of your business.” She didn’t turn around but instead typed furiously. “Oh no, you don’t, my lady,” Andru barked, as he jumped up and dived at his sister. “It’s already done.” Ana anticipated her brother’s action and jumped up, quickly dodging his impact. “What’s already done?” Gilroy’s baritone voice bounced off the walls. He didn’t like it when he was left out of their conversations. Ana matched his pose and put her hands on her hips. Her stance forced her bathrobe to spread open at the top, revealing a fair amount of cleavage. She didn’t appear to notice. “Meah is stripped of her rank. She’s no longer my first assistant or commander of my armies.” Gilroy opened his mouth to respond but she went on quickly, in a somewhat shriller tone. “And she’s banned from the Blood Circle clan—she’s no longer the member of any clan. Let her enjoy her Gothman blood.” Every muscle in Gilroy’s body tensed and his hands balled into clenched fists. His sapphire eyes turned molten with fury. “You have no better warrior than her and you know it. You’re being a fool.” “If I don’t have her loyalty, I have nothing.” Ana tossed her hair, exposing yet more of her bare chest. Gilroy walked slowly toward her, the fury in his eyes not diminishing. He was aware of how closely Andru watched him. But, damn it to hell, he would make his point. She didn’t back down when he stood a mere foot in front of her, but looked up at him with matched fury. He raised his hand then slowly dragged his finger down the middle of her exposed chest. Her jaw dropped and she took an unsteady step backwards.

22

Thicker Than Water

“A good leader leads by example, my lady,” he growled in a low, chilling tone. “And a good warrior always follows his leader’s example. You stand here, in front of your two lovers, and proclaim to me Meah’s lack of loyalty. I don’t think so, Ana. You’re being a hypocrite.” “Don’t be a fool, Ana,” Andru spoke up, his calm voice rather foreboding. “You two don’t think I can lead without her,” Ana accused, as she glared from one of them to the other. She couldn’t believe it had come to this between them, and she didn’t know how to reverse this nightmare. But if she backed down even an inch, they would both walk right over her and she’d be at their mercy. She had to be firm. “Get out of here, both of you.” She pointed to the door. Gilroy’s hand shot up and grabbed her finger with intense ferocity. He was blinded by fury. “This is my house, my lady, and you’ll never tell me to leave it.” “Well, I’ll leave it. I’ve heard enough.” Andru moved to the door and turned to look at Gilroy. “Do what you will with your claim.” He left the room quickly, and pulled the broken door as closed as it would go. He heard a muffled bumping sound as he hurried down the stairs and closed his eyes briefly. He’d just lifted his command over Gilroy never to lay a hand on his sister. And he had good reason. Ana risked destroying everything they’d worked so hard to obtain. Damn it to hell and back—he couldn’t believe the two of them were sleeping together. How did he not see it? It was one thing when Crator willed for them to be together. There was no doubt in his mind that his younger son, Redo, was actually Gilroy’s son. But that had been the will of Crator. That had been different. Meah had a bite mark on her. Signs of some damn rough sex. Sex that occurred when partners were very comfortable with each other. Sex that rough didn’t happen as a result of a casual encounter. Were their first commanders so good they could both successfully pull one over on him? Ana needed to open her eyes. Obviously Meah and Gilroy were sleeping together as often as he was with Ana. But if Ana ostracized Meah for sleeping with Gilroy then she would make it impossible for him to come to her. He wouldn’t let that happen and the only way to stop it was to walk away from her. Let her see what it was like. The question that plagued him was—would he be able to pull it off?

***** Meah drowned in the smell of lavender as she soaked in steaming water. Jali, Fulga’s old-maid daughter, took pity on Meah the second she entered the house— jumping to all the wrong conclusions. Meah didn’t argue with her, but simply let her ramble, as she helped Meah out of her clothes and drew the hottest bath Meah had ever

23

Lorie O’Clare

had. The overweight servant clucked away at the sight of Meah’s bruised body and insisted she be allowed to add some salts which would help heal the body. Now, sinking in the water up to her chin, she detected a strange smell in the steam and wondered what types of salts were added to the water. The steam let out a sweet fragrance that was almost too pungent. It wasn’t the smell of lavender. She felt her body relax in the water and draped her neck backwards against the edge of the tub. The bathroom door opened and startled Meah, causing her heart to explode painfully in her chest. Her body weighed five hundred pounds however, and she had no desire to move a single muscle. Nothing hurt at the moment. She shifted her eyes lazily and stared up at Andru. “Who prepared your bath, my lady?” He spoke so gently. His voice felt good. “Jali.” She managed a timid smile with the one word. He stepped back, opened the bathroom door all the way, and then moved to kneel next to the tub. Lifting her wash towel, he lathered it generously with some of her fragranced soap, and slowly began a stroking motion down her neck and across her shoulders. Meah took a deep breath and attempted to pull more of her body out of the water so he could wash her. Her muscles had turned to jelly in the hot water. “Hold still, my lady. I’ll help you.” He pulled his shirt over his head, displaying hard, corded muscles that bulged across his chest. There was no better carved body in all of Nuworld—other than Gilroy’s. Andru’s large muscles rippled at his every move. He lowered his arms into the hot water and lifted her so she sat upright, then continued to rub her methodically with the cloth. Meah knew he was discovering exactly where her body was bruised. Her fogged mind also concluded that this was precisely his intention. His expression was serious yet relaxed. She worked desperately to organize her thoughts. “I’ve lost my rank, my lord.” She spoke just above a whisper, and the muscles in her face didn’t move as her glassy eyes gazed at him. “I know,” he said softly. “Don’t worry about it right now. I’ll take care of everything for you.” He rested his arm against her back, and she let her head fall back against it, smiling tranquilly at him. “I knew you’d say that. I’m sorry for the mess.” Her eyelids fluttered shut and he reached down and kissed her on the tip of her nose then lifted her out of the water and into his arms. She couldn’t stand, and he seemed to sense that as he sat her down on the only chair in the large bathroom. With a large fluffy towel, he dried her thoroughly and what little thought she was able to form in her head pointed out to her that he would now see the bruises on her inner thighs. There was nothing she could do about it.

24

Thicker Than Water

Andru carried her to their bed and pulled the blankets back before spreading her body out on the sheet beneath. He took in the bruises formed from aggressive, heated sex. Meah had told the truth when she said she wasn’t raped, and it tore at him that she enjoyed such passion with Gilroy. His friend had discovered what Andru had known for some time now. Meah had learned to love sex, and in fact craved it frequently. She was a crazed lover…and very different from the easily intimidated Ana. Both were wonderful, and both were very different. Gilroy didn’t like the idea that Andru had taken his sister along while they scoured the south for signs of the thieves stealing from the Runners and Gothman. Obviously, this bruised body that lay before him was a message from his first commander. And the message was loud and clear. Gilroy may not have the title that Andru possessed, or the bloodline. But he had the power. He’d done this to Meah to make his point to Andru. He wouldn’t be pushed around. Both men knew Andru wanted—no, needed—time alone with his sister, and Gilroy never stood in the way. Now Gilroy would take what he wanted as well. For some reason, knowing this boldness existed in his first commander brought a smile to Andru’s face. He and Gilroy were an invincible team as long as Andru saw to Gilroy’s needs—and he would. But Gilroy would understand Andru’s needs as well. Andru shut the door and shook his head slowly. Damned good thing he showed up when he had. Meah was real close to falling completely under the influence of the opiate salts added to her bathwater. That simple Jali could have drowned her lady if he hadn’t entered at that precise moment. If it weren’t for the fact that she was Fulga’s only unclaimed daughter, he’d boot her out of the house without a second thought. His housekeeper had tended to him since he was a toddler though. Andru would let her scold her daughter for her foolish actions. Sometimes, he amazed himself with his level of compassion.

***** Meah slept the following day away. She woke the morning after feeling very refreshed, and very hungry. It wasn’t until after she’d showered that the memory of being stripped of rank flooded through her like a vicious poison. “Damn it to hell,” she spoke aloud to her image in the mirror. She put on her Runner clothing out of habit and studied the Blood Circle emblem on her shirt sleeve. Beneath it was the insignia of the first commander. She stared at herself for a moment before slowly removing the shirt. “So what do I do with myself?” she wondered out loud again. Her reflection offered no advice. “Goodness child, you pick odd times to dawdle,” the dog-woman spoke up from behind her, and Meah turned around with her arms crossed against her naked chest. “Why is this an odd time?” Meah countered. “Pray tell, dog-woman, if you have a list of chores, I’m open to hearing what they are.” 25

Lorie O’Clare

“Always wanting me to do all the thinking,” the dog-woman said with a chuckle, and shook her head. “Certainly you know Crator does all things for a reason. There are no mistakes here.” “I know that. But his reasons aren’t always clear to me.” “You’re the claim to the Lord of Gothman.” “Yes…and?” Again the old woman shook her head. Her long, coarse silver hair shifted slightly in its braided bun. “Meah, Crator knows you will tend well to your duties. The path has been cleared for you. Walking along it will be easy now. Crator has blessed you. Not everyone has such an easy go of it.” “Now what the hell is that supposed to mean?” Meah asked, but the dog-woman was gone. Meah searched out a straight-cut mauve dress from the corner of her closet that Andru had given her. It displayed her slender figure nicely yet was pliable enough that she could move easily in it. She had complained to him that Gothman clothing was very impractical. Andru had the dress made for her. “Good morning, Fulga. I’m nearly starved to death. Please tell me there is food ready to eat right this very minute.” The old servant chuckled, and Meah watched her double chin bounce merrily. Fulga produced a plate that was hidden under a towel and set it in front of Meah at the dining table. The old maid moved quickly considering her large girth and produced iced grape juice. “Lord Andru warned me you’d be starved when you woke up, he did. And to be sure that I had food ready for you or I daresay he told me you’d be unbearable for the rest of the day, yes.” “Fulga, I need your advice,” Meah said, in between bites of her roll. “What exactly does the claim of the Lord of Gothman do?” She thought Fulga would laugh, in fact she was sure of the fact. Hadn’t she been living here as Andru’s claim now for over three winters? She hadn’t focused much attention on this particular title but, at the moment, it was the only title she possessed. Fulga didn’t laugh. In fact, her expression grew sober and she crossed her meaty arms over her rather large bosom. “Well, m’lady, you run the household although, I daresay, I’ve run it for so many winters I don’t know if I could give it up. Lady Tara didn’t focus much mind to that particular title, she didn’t.” “No one could take her other title away from her,” Meah muttered. Fulga didn’t comment. But of course she wouldn’t. Meah knew the housekeeper knew the entire story—probably more than Meah would like her to know. For that matter, she was sure all of Gothman knew. No matter. There was nothing she could do

26

Thicker Than Water

about it. For now, she would make do with what she had and try to figure out what it was that Crator wanted her to do. “You could go a-calling. You’ve received several inquiries. I daresay three of them arrived this very morning.” “Inquiries? What are those?” “One of them was from Arien’s widowed claim, Ulga, it was. She has a position among the women, that she does.” “Ulga inquired about me? What does this mean? You’re not making any sense.” “She has sent a message asking to have you call on her. The other inquiries are the same. A claim to the lord would get many of them, I imagine. That is, if there were a Gothman claim in this house and she did things the Gothman way.” “That’s what I’m trying to figure out how to do.” Meah grew irritated. Fulga looked at her quickly, realizing the young woman wasn’t eating her breakfast quickly enough and growing grouchy. “I wasn’t raised Gothman, and if someone doesn’t show me what is expected of me how am I supposed to do it?” “You want to act the Gothman way?” “I want to know what that way is, and then I’ll decide if I can act that way or not.” Meah hoped the old lady was finally gaining some light to her questioning. “A start would be the inquiries, it would, m’lady.” The servant bustled over to the long serving table and produced a thin stone platter that held three cards on it. Each card had a different emblem that Meah recognized as the symbol Gothman used to identify their family name. Otherwise, the cards were blank. Meah picked one up and turned it over in her hand. “There’s nothing written on it.” She looked up questioningly at Fulga. The servant looked indignant. “Gothman women don’t write on their cards.” She spoke as if such a task were beneath them. “Each woman has a servant girl drop off the card and that tells you who would like you to come a-calling.” Meah nodded, although still somewhat confused. She didn’t recognize any of the symbols. “Which one is from Ulga?” The servant picked up one of the cards with her dimpled fingers and held it out to Meah. “This one, the symbol is for the house of Somin, yes.” “Why does Ulga want to see me?” Meah studied the card and the crest on it. It was hand-painted, as were the other two. Two red swords crossed over each other in the shape of an X and a grapevine intertwined the two swords in the shape of an S for Gilroy’s last name. It was a very masculine-looking crest and she thought it fit Gilroy perfectly. “Why wouldn’t she want to see you, m’lady? You’re the claim to the Lord of Gothman. Of course she would want you to come a-calling.”

27

Lorie O’Clare

“How do I find out when she wants me to come over?” Fulga laughed. It was a deep laugh that shook her generous belly and forced her breasts up and down like overstuffed bags of laundry on a windy day. “She doesn’t know when she wants you to come over, no. I daresay you tell her when you will arrive, and she prepares for you.” “Okay. How do I tell her when I’ll arrive? Does she have a comm?” “I daresay not.” Something else Fulga obviously viewed as beneath a true Gothman woman. “You send a servant. Jali would be happy to deliver the message, she will.” “Good. Tell her to let Ulga know that I’ll be over in an hour.” Meah sat quietly and finished eating. She had met Ulga, Gilroy’s mama, when Redo was blessed in the Crator temple. The woman was civil to her when her daughters were not. Now she wanted to visit with Meah. Why? she wondered. Fulga paced back and forth in the kitchen as she twisted her fingers into red knots. What should she do? It would be a disgrace. The Bryon family hadn’t experienced such a disgrace in all her winters of service. She couldn’t allow it to happen. But what to do? She paced back and forth some more and finally stopped, knowing there was only one thing she could do. She’d never done anything like this before but then there had never been cause. But this—it was scandalous! “M’lord?” She spoke uncertainly into the thin wire that was kept in the kitchen pantry for emergencies. She had never used a comm before, and in fact never thought she would. “Can you hear me, m’lord?” “I can hear you just fine, Fulga. Quit yelling and tell me what it is,” Lord Andru barked into her ear as if he stood next to her, and that sure did put more fright into her than actually contacting him on this thing did. “It’s Lady Meah, I fear, m’lord.” “Good Crator. Is she okay? What’s happened? I’m on my way. I can be there in minutes.” “That might be for the best, m’lord. I daresay none of us can talk any sense into her and it will be scandalous, my lord, absolutely scandalous. The Bryon name marred like this. I can’t bear to think of it, no.” Andru had raced to his glider, quickly alerting his first commander’s attention. Gilroy reached his side as Andru stopped in mid-stride. He slowly placed his hand on his glider and made himself breathe. “What will be scandalous, Fulga?” He looked at Gilroy as he spoke. “Lady Meah, m’lord. It’s just as I told you. She’s decided to go a-calling, m’lord. Out of nowhere she tells me she wants to know what your claim should do. I was right proud to tell her some of her duties, m’lord. But the talk, oh, I can hear it now, I can. It will be everywhere before sundown, yes.”

28

Thicker Than Water

Meah wanted to know what she should do in order to act like his claim? Now this was more interesting than their mind-boggling search had been. He felt his muscles relax and a small smile crossed his face causing Gilroy’s left eyebrow to rise slightly. “Why is her calling on the womenfolk of Gothman going to be scandalous?” Now he had Gilroy’s undivided attention. “It’s just as I told you, m’lord. Oh, I wouldn’t have bothered you but no one can talk any sense into her, they can’t. You would think she would know, but I guess no, she wouldn’t know after all, now would she?” He would have to be patient. Andru took in a breath and decided not to disturb his housekeeper’s line of thinking by commenting. Sure enough, she continued in the next moment. “You must know, m’lord, we tried. Oh yes, me and my Jali, we told her. But she wouldn’t hear of putting on a proper dress. They will talk, mark my word, and I knew you wouldn’t want that. I just knew it. If she would just listen to reason, m’lord. Just a bit of it. It’s for her own good, you know. Oh, of course you know, begging your pardon, m’lord. But when she wouldn’t take the little one—of course she can’t take the other two, now can she, they’re in school. But the little one, she absolutely refused. Going a-calling without your children…can you imagine the scandal?” “Where is she going, Fulga?” Andru finally had an opportunity to get a word in and he decided to cut to the chase. He would have shot her down in the middle of her ramblings, but he had known Fulga most of his life. He knew from experience, remembering the times his papa had lost his patience with her, she simply turned into a blubbering idiot. It was hard to believe she could ramble worse when on the verge of hysteria, but she could. He had firsthand knowledge. Andru held his tongue. “Three inquiries came first thing this morning, m’lord. I daresay she picked one at random. And could you believe, well of course you could, she wanted there to be writing on them, she did. Of all the things.” “Which inquiry did she pick?” There was a hardness in his voice. He was losing his patience. Andru didn’t want to let the old woman get to him but he was at a loss as to why the nature of his claim’s dress, or whether she took Redo or not, really mattered all that much. Gilroy looked up at him with way too much amusement dancing around in those damnable blue eyes. Andru wanted to punch him in the nose. “It was Arien’s widowed claim she picked,” Fulga said. Andru’s smile disappeared. Gilroy noted the change in the lord’s expression and sobered as well. “Don’t you worry about a thing, Fulga. Has she left yet? No? Good. You send her out the door any way she wants to go. No, now I just told you not to worry about a thing. I’ll handle everything.”

29

Lorie O’Clare

Andru pulled the comm from his ear and then rubbed his lobe for a minute. “Get on your glider, man. We have a party to break up.” “What are you talking about? What are we going to do?” “Women’s work, my friend. We’re going to stop a bunch of Gothman women from having a field day.”

30

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Four The two men landed behind the house Gilroy grew up in minutes later and strolled in unannounced through the back door. “M’lords!” The startled maid nearly jumped out of her skin with fright. A pretty young servant girl, one Gilroy didn’t recognize, froze in the middle of scooping ice chips around several bottles of Gothman wine in a large bucket. Good Crator, his mother had planned a veritable party. The two men looked at each other. “Bring Ulga to me at once,” Gilroy barked at the young girl, and she darted out of the room. Ulga entered the kitchen moments later with a graceful stride. She wore a conservative paisley dress that clung to her youthful body in a way that Andru noticed. Considering she was older than his mama, she was a striking woman. Her poise and manner added to her beauty. The perfect Gothman claim, she appeared quiet and submissive. He knew from experience that the woman ran her household better than Gilroy’s papa had managed some of his troops. The woman smiled a mother’s smile and extended her hands. “This is the most wonderful surprise, my son.” Andru turned to see Gilroy flash her his most stunning smile—a smile he had inherited from her. “And Lord Andru, it’s nice of you to visit my home, it is.” Without a muscle on her perfect hostess’s face moving, she turned her head toward the remaining servant. “You’ll excuse us, dear. And see that we’re not disturbed, yes.” The maid left the room instantly, her head bowed reverently and her expression mute. Andru was impressed. “May I offer you some wine, m’lords?” Ulga moved around the wooden island in the middle of her kitchen with the ease of a woman very comfortable with herself. When she looked up at them, however, the graceful aura was gone from her expression, and she was all business. “Mama, empty this house.” Gilroy spoke as calmly as if he were asking for a second helping of her honey bread. Her expression didn’t falter. “Very well. When would you like me to do this?” “Immediately.” Ulga turned without a word and left the kitchen. Gilroy stepped forward and pulled one of the bottles from the bucket of ice then reached for two glasses. He poured the blood-red wine that he knew came from his mama’s vineyards.

31

Lorie O’Clare

Everyone coveted Ulga’s wine. Harvesting the grapes every winter was no small task. Many would offer to help in order to receive a bottle of the coveted wine. Gilroy handed a mug of wine to Andru, and slammed back half of his cup before setting it on the counter. Andru did the same. Neither spoke. They simply waited. If Ulga didn’t have winters of submissive training behind her she would have punched the two rather roguish-looking brutes in their arrogant noses when she walked gracefully back into the kitchen. They turned easily to face her and she stopped in front of them. For a moment she saw the two boys whose ears she used to box. She blinked. No, the two most powerful men in all of Gothman stood before her, and she would never let that thought leave her. “Do you want the servants to leave as well?” There wasn’t an ounce of sarcasm in her voice. Her eyes shot laser blasts at them, though. “No, Ulga. That won’t be necessary.” Andru gave her a smile that never failed to make a woman melt. Ulga’s expression didn’t change. He wasn’t daunted. “As always, your wine is excellent.” She bowed her head but then returned the same menacing stare when she looked up. “Meah is on her way over.” “Yes, m’lord.” “I won’t have her made a fool.” Andru’s voice deepened and something changed in Ulga’s eyes. “She doesn’t know Gothman ways and she has no idea how to fight off a bunch of Gothman women. You’ll meet with her and you will give her the impression that you requested a private visit all along. I want you to answer her questions on how to be a claim to the Lord of Gothman. And when you next see Ana, you’ll not share anything about your visit with Meah with her.” Ulga looked from one man to the other. It appeared she had something to say, but then she looked past them and a smile slowly spread across her face. “Meah, my dear, I’m so glad you’re here to visit.” The two men turned abruptly and Meah crossed her arms and leaned in the doorway. “Are you through giving her your instructions?” she asked casually. “Meah, there is much about Gothman that you don’t know.” Andru’s baritone was gentle. “Well, I’m here. I might as well learn about it. Although it’s been my experience that it’s harder to learn what a culture has to offer when it’s tampered with.” She pushed herself away from the doorjamb, and then walked indifferently between the two men until she faced Ulga. “I’ll be back to pick you up in one hour.” Andru spoke in the same gentle tone, ignoring the fact that she’d obviously seen them empty the house. “I have my glider,” she said as she tossed him a dismissive hand.

32

Thicker Than Water

“And I’ll send a guard to take it back to the house. When Gothman claims go acalling they don’t drive themselves.” Meah looked for a second like she would pounce on him but then she shrugged indifferently and smiled. “Okay, I’ll see you in an hour.” Why did he get the feeling she was up to something? The hour went by quickly—very quickly. But Meah accomplished what she’d come to do and Ulga seemed a willing participant. In fact, Ulga appeared overjoyed when Meah suggested it to her. Ulga walked her through a well-groomed flower garden in the back half of her rather large backyard, when the sound of a glider caused the two women to turn around. Gilroy eased off his glider and sauntered toward them with a casual grin on his face. Before them definitely stood the most handsome man in all of Nuworld. The sunlight reflected off his inky black hair and a breeze blew it gently around his head. His sky-blue eyes shifted from one woman to the other and they danced when his smile widened. “I daresay I’m looking at two of the most beautiful women in all of Gothman.” “Gilroy.” Ulga sounded exasperated as she waved a delicate hand at him. Meah could tell at a glance that the woman was flattered and indeed, very proud of her son. “Why are you here?” Meah clasped her hands behind her back, assuming the Runner stance. She didn’t look like a Runner in the dress she had on. She had to look very Gothman, and for some reason that made her feel vulnerable. Her heartbeat increased as Gilroy moved to stand next to her. “Andru sent me to get you.” He shrugged as if the assignment meant nothing to him and looked around the garden with an air of indifference. Meah turned to Ulga. “I’ll see both of you tomorrow then. Are you sure?” “Yes, dear. You were with me when I confirmed it. There are other seamstresses though. If she bothers you, I can recommend several others.” “You told me she was the best, and I want the best. I’m looking forward to it.” Meah gave Ulga a quick hug and then allowed Gilroy to lift her up and place her sideways in front of him. Her dress wouldn’t allow her to straddle his large machine. “What was that all about?” he asked, once they were in the air. “Ulga and Adri are coming over tomorrow morning.” “That’s not a good idea, my lady.” “Why not? Ulga says that it’s common for the claim of the lord to have her own seamstress.” “That may be true, but there are other seamstresses.”

33

Lorie O’Clare

“You don’t think Adri will like me once she gets to know me?” “No, I don’t.” Meah turned and looked up at him. His blue eyes met hers and they looked exceptionally dark. “She wants Andru, Meah. She always has.” Meah’s mouth opened slightly and she didn’t say anything right away, but simply looked at him. “I wish you hadn’t told me that,” she whispered and then looked down at her hands. “I’m just trying to fit in, Gilroy.” “I know you are.” He wrapped one strong arm around her then and pulled her to him. She sank into him and let him hold her. The strength and power emanating from him felt good, and she told herself she possessed that too. “Gilroy,” she whispered after a minute of relishing his strength. He grunted and tightened his grip on her, gently massaging her arm with two rough fingers. “Why didn’t you tell me you were quite small as a child?” He wouldn’t let her pull away from him but she did manage to turn and see his face. Gilroy looked down and studied her for a minute but remained quiet. “All this time I’ve worried that Redo has my blood in him and I’ve given him my size. He’s so much smaller than Tory ever was.” “I’m a winter older than Andru, but wasn’t taller than he was until my twelfth winter. I remember growing taller than all my friends during that summer.” She watched a small smile appear on his face and she couldn’t help but cuddle into him. He moved his hand up and stroked her cheek. “Don’t you worry about Redo. He will be tall, strong and powerful, of that I have no doubts.”

***** Meah woke up quite early the next morning and rolled over into her very hard claim. Andru smiled and gazed at her through half-open lids. A minute later, he pulled her to him and entered her. His lovemaking was nothing like Gilroy’s and she longed for the man she feared she was falling in love with. She hadn’t mentioned her guests arriving later that morning and couldn’t tell by Andru’s actions if Gilroy mentioned anything to him. She imagined he had. In fact, she was sure Andru asked for a detailed account of everything that transpired the second Gilroy returned to him. She hadn’t seen Adri in almost a winter, but remembered her as being quite pretty. Andru could have had Adri if he wanted her, and he’d declined. He had forced himself on Meah—Andru went after what he wanted. Meah noticed she felt no jealousy when the two women arrived at her front door later that morning. Did she have no feelings left for Andru?

34

Thicker Than Water

“I realize you two have not been formally introduced. Lady Meah, please allow me to introduce Adri, claim of Bard Rowen. And these beautiful children are Arien, Mosko, Lila and Seth.” Ulga made the introductions with graceful gestures, which Meah watched closely. If this woman had been trained differently, she would have made an outstanding diplomat. Gothman wasted so many of its assets. Fulga and Jali hovered around the women, seemingly quite delighted that the lady of the house was finally acting the way a good claim should. Pana stood to the side with Redo in her arms while Ulga and Adri cooed over how adorable he was. Meah could only guess what thoughts were actually going through their minds. She showed the women through the house, and then allowed them to tour the flower gardens as well. When Meah asked if this was what she was supposed to do when women came a-calling, Adri answered simply that she was being a perfect hostess. Any of the women of Gothman would love to see the Lord of Gothman’s home. Meah simply nodded as she wondered why they would want to see it. “Andru created this grape cocktail for me. You really must try it. It’s not as strong as Gothman wine, which I admit I’ve never developed the stamina to drink.” The three women had settled into the large, airy conference room. Fulga and Jali brought trays of snack cakes, sandwiches and fresh fruit. The servants settled the trays onto the large circular table and the women helped themselves to the treats. Outside, Pana talked with the nanny who accompanied Adri’s children, while laughs and shrieks were heard easily through the open windows. Meah studied the scene for a moment. Redo didn’t look too much like Adri’s children. That much was a relief. She tried to place the face of Adri’s claim. He was one of many Gothman soldiers and she had never paid too much attention to them. “This drink is actually very good,” Adri broke into her thoughts. “Lord Andru made this, you say?” “Yes, he did.” Meah turned to face her and smiled. “Do you have all the measurements you need from me?” “Oh, yes. You’re quite small but I have everything I need. But are you sure you want me to design pants for you, my lady? I could design some very beautiful dresses that would look lovely on you.” Adri studied the petite figure in front of her. “Andru has provided me with more beautiful dresses than I could possibly want. They’re very unpractical…well, maybe not for him but he doesn’t have to wear them, now does he?” The three women laughed together and Meah felt a warmth that she hadn’t experienced before. Could they become friends? “Now you’ll have to let me know how I’m supposed to pay you. I don’t know about these things.” Meah looked at Ulga for guidance. The maternal woman had already provided her with more knowledge about running a household than she could possibly remember. Meah wished she could keep

35

Lorie O’Clare

Ulga by her side indefinitely. She’d never known the bond of a mama, and it didn’t cross her mind that she could be experiencing something similar to that at the moment. “It’s common to pay in coins. But Meah, your and Adri’s claims will handle that.” “Why in the name of Crator would the men deal with that? They don’t even know about it.” Ulga smiled. “It’s one way for them to keep a hand on the goings-on of their claims, my lady. But men take care of the money, they do. It’s always been that way.” “How do you stand this?” Meah made the comment almost under her breath. “You’re not happy?” Adri sounded a bit too anxious and she lowered her eyes quickly when her mama glanced her way. “I’m perfectly happy, Adri.” Meah’s tone was authoritative. Ulga saw for the first time how a leader could be a woman. Meah made it clear with those simple words that she wasn’t a woman to be messed with. “But there is always room for improvement. Besides, I’m somewhat sheltered, I fear. Andru has never required that I act like a submissive Gothman claim. I don’t think he would know what to do with one.” Adri straightened and seemed to gather strength from a source she’d never tapped before. It felt dangerous, wrong…and incredibly delightful. “I do have a way you could pay me that our claims don’t need to know about.” “Adri,” Ulga whispered. Meah raised her hand. “Go ahead. I’m listening.” “I would like to learn to read and write.” Meah’s comm beeped in her pocket and Adri jumped and almost shrieked. Meah smiled, and pulled out the thin wire then strapped it around her ear. The two women watched curiously. “This is Meah.” “Meah, this is Mog. I need to speak to you.” Her brother’s tone was conspiratorial and Meah frowned. “I need your help.” “Mog, what are you thinking? This line isn’t secure. I’ll give us three seconds before this transmission is discovered.” The three women turned their heads at the sound of the back door opening and then slamming closed. Loud footsteps could be heard approaching. Meah’s heart began pounding. She’d been forbidden to have anything to do with her people. To continue with this conversation would be a treasonous act. “Why are you contacting me, Mog? Why didn’t you contact Ana?” “I tried, but she didn’t respond to her comm.” The door flew open and Ulga and Adri gasped as Andru and Gilroy strolled in, both of their eyes glued to her.

36

Thicker Than Water

“What do you mean she didn’t respond to her comm?” Meah suddenly forgot all about being stripped of her command. She moved quickly to Andru’s desk, and sat down unceremoniously while pulling his landlink out in front of her. “What’s going on here?” Andru barked, and she waved at him to be quiet without realizing her actions. Again the two women gasped and seemed to huddle closer to each other. She scowled at them and Ulga straightened but sent her son a nervous glance. “Just what I said, she didn’t acknowledge me. So I contacted you. Meah, a good portion of our landlinks have been stolen. We were out doing a standard check of the area and when we returned quite a few trailers had been ransacked. The odd part of it is that no one saw anything out of the ordinary.” Meah slammed the landlink when she realized she couldn’t access it. Her personal code had a block on it. She looked up at Andru. “Tell me what’s going on—now.” “Do you know where Ana is?” He stared at her for a minute then turned and looked at Gilroy. He was already on his comm. “Stand by for a minute while I inform Andru of all this. Better yet, let’s terminate this transmission. It isn’t secure. You’ll be contacted shortly.” She had to remember her place—or lack of it. “Ladies, please allow me to end our visit for the day.” Meah spoke calmly even though Ulga looked very nervous and Adri was obviously drooling over Andru. She hid her smile, and pushed the button on the desk that would bring Fulga to her. “Fulga, please, see my guests to the door. Adri?” The young woman pulled her eyes from Andru and looked at her. “I’ll accept your offer.” The woman colored and her eyes widened. She literally turned and ran past her older brother, and Ulga nodded to both men then followed her daughter out the door. “Where’s Ana?” she asked the second the three of them were alone. “She didn’t respond to her comm.” Gilroy looked at Andru. “Contact Jolee. Have her search for Ana and figure out why she isn’t responding to her comm,” Meah spoke without thinking. Gilroy raised an eyebrow at her. Meah sighed. “I’m sorry…please.” “Do it.” Andru waved his hand and then looked at Meah. “Why did Mog contact you?” “Because he couldn’t reach Ana and his clan has been robbed. There were a lot of landlinks stolen but no one saw anything unusual.” “Where is his clan?” “I don’t know. I didn’t take the time to ask him.” She slapped the landlink. “And I can’t access this thing.”

37

Lorie O’Clare

Andru moved around the desk and Meah moved reluctantly out of his way. He opened screen after screen, searching for something. Meah leaned over him. She pointed to the screen and then reached over him and began typing. “What are you doing?” Andru leaned back and looked at her. He then let his eyes slowly drift down the rest of her. He loved the way she looked in that dress. “If you use the access numbers on a Runner’s comm, or Gothman comm for that matter, you can determine where they are. Or at least you can figure out where their comm is—if it hasn’t been disengaged.” “I know that, my lady.” “Then why did you ask me what I was doing?” She looked at him with aggravation. “We can handle this from here, Meah. You may go.” She looked at him for a minute, and then glanced up at Gilroy. He crossed his arms and dared her to disobey with his eyes. “No.” She frowned. “I can help, Andru. Something is seriously wrong and…and you need me. Don’t make me leave.” Andru sighed and stood up slowly. He placed his hands on Meah’s shoulders and began guiding her around the desk. “We don’t have time for this, my lady. You have no rank and no place here other than as my claim. Now act like it, and let me work.” “I am acting like your damned claim,” she shrieked, and slapped his hands off her. She heard Gilroy’s comm beep, and looked down at the ground trying to bring her temper under control. Andru watched her for a moment, before looking over her and meeting Gilroy’s eyes. His commander pulled his comm from his ear and swallowed. “Jolee says that Ana’s trailer appears to have been attacked. There is evidence of laser fire. All of the comms were found in the trailer but…four Runners are missing and Ana is one of them.” “Damn it to hell.” Meah stamped her foot. “There’s no explanation for intruders entering the Runner site and making it all the way to that trailer without being detected. There are barriers up. I have troops that monitor—” She stopped in mid-sentence and stared across the room at nothing. “That’s what I did. I oversaw the troops. Ana gave me free rein. It was too confusing for her. Damn it. Damn it. Damn it. I should have fought her when she stripped my rank. I knew I should have fought her. She couldn’t do it by herself, and now look what’s happened.” She looked up at Andru, as if all of this were somehow his fault. Her hands clenched into fists and every muscle in her thin arms rippled. “I’m going to help you find her.” “Enough of this.” He waved his hand at her and turned to walk over to his desk. “You have no rank. There’s nothing I can do about that.” 38

Thicker Than Water

“That’s not true. You’re Lord of Gothman. You can do whatever the hell you want.” She lunged, furious that he would turn his back on her and walk away. She leapt through the air and prepared to pounce on him when Gilroy grabbed her from behind and the wind flew from her lungs when her backside slammed against his iron chest. Andru spun around and glared at her. Gilroy had her by the back of the neck and she struggled fiercely to free herself from him. Finally, she turned around and boxed him along his jawbone. He released her neck and grabbed the fist that had just hit him. She buckled under his grasp when she thought for sure he intended to break the bones in her hand. “Leave now, Meah, or I’ll have you confined to your room.” “No,” she screamed at Andru, still struggling to free her hand. “Let go of me.” “Take her out of here, Gilroy. I need to think.” He turned from her once again, and ran his hands through his hair as he walked to his chair. Gilroy released her hand, but then took her firmly by the arm and guided her to the door. She stared back at Andru, but he appeared to no longer notice she was there. He’d simply blocked her out. Fury was blocked only by pain that seeped through her veins at the realization that the disappearance of his sister could affect him so strongly. She meant nothing to him other than he needed a claim. She again noticed the odd sensation that this knowledge didn’t bother her. Somehow, she had to help him. Gilroy’s hand was on the small of her back as he guided her up the stairs to her room. She turned to him when they were alone in the upstairs hallway. “You know I can help. You know I can organize troops and plan strategies better than any man you’ve got. You’ve got to admit that.” “I know.” She looked at him, stunned, as he opened her bedroom door and gestured for her to enter. “You know? Then help me. Don’t lock me up in here. It will just take longer for me to get out. And you know I won’t stop until I’m out of here. My leader is missing. Your claim. Let me help, and we’ll have her back in no time.” “I wonder if this assailant knows that by capturing the leader of the Runner clans, they’ve rendered the leader of Gothman useless.” Meah looked up at Gilroy with horror, as his meaning sunk in. Her jaw fell open and his sky-blue eyes dropped to her mouth. She shut it quickly. “That is an incredible vulnerability, my lord,” she whispered as she dropped her gaze to eye level, which with Gilroy, was right about the center of his chest. “I want you by my side when we attack this unknown enemy.” He ran his calloused finger along her jawbone and she raised her eyes to his. “I would be honored,” she managed to say, and hated her body for igniting passions that couldn’t be addressed right now.

39

Lorie O’Clare

He smiled down at her then lifted the hand he’d crushed, and brushed his lips across her palm. “I’ll try to see that a glider is in the garage. But if you leave this room before we’re out of here, I daresay, I won’t be responsible for what might happen to you.” “Thank you, my lord,” she whispered and looked at her hand resting in his larger one. He lowered his head and kissed her affectionately on the forehead. She leaned her head back and offered her lips, which he claimed without hesitation. “You would be my perfect claim, woman, if life had been done differently.” He then turned and left her standing in the middle of her room. Her insides twirled with too many emotions. She didn’t know what to think—she just stood there.

40

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Five An hour later, Meah stood at her window, dressed in her Runner clothing, and watched Andru and Gilroy fly away, surrounded with over twenty Gothman warriors. Damn, she wished she were with them. Andru would instruct the guards stationed around the house to ensure she didn’t leave. And she knew Gilroy would stand next to him, expressionless, as he gave orders. Getting out of her room was easy enough. Gilroy didn’t lock the door. She listened closely at the top of the stairs to the movements throughout the house. Jali and Fulga were somewhere downstairs deeply engrossed in a conversation. Their two voices were inaudible—nothing more than a gentle humming sound. More than likely they were busy scrubbing the windows in the conference room. She tried to remember some of the other items she’d instructed Fulga to address. Really, the house needed a good detailing and up until an hour ago, the task had possessed her thoughts. She moved catlike down the back staircase, not allowing one board to bow under her feet. At the bottom of the stairs she looked down the narrow hallway toward the entryway and saw no one. She then turned her attention toward the kitchen. Fulga and Jali were definitely in the conference room. They probably waited impatiently for Andru and Gilroy to get out of there so they could get her requests out of the way. Her thoughts clouded over as she visualized four Runners sitting in the trailer. Ana was one of them. Who were the other three? One of them wasn’t Jolee. Had Ana even enlisted Jolee’s help when she had relieved Meah? It didn’t appear she had. Then who were the other three? Obviously, they weren’t people who could defend their leader well enough to prevent her capture. Gilroy had said there were signs of a struggle. What signs? She didn’t know. Ana was in her trailer, more than likely going over daily reports, and people she didn’t know abducted her and left without being seen. That just didn’t seem possible. Her heart pounded in her chest as she eased through the kitchen and toward the back door. If any of the guards saw her… She needed to be alert. Clear her head of any worries and simply focus on her mission—which at the moment was getting out of her own home. The nerve of that man for sending her to her room. Two guards met in the middle of the backyard and her heart stopped beating. The pain in her chest was unbearable and she slowly took in a breath to try and appease it. Gilroy said there would be a glider waiting for her in the garage. All she had to do was get there. That’s all. She had to cross an open yard, with no protection from trees or shrubbery, in broad daylight, with more guards in it than the yard needed. A small amount of sanity loomed in the back of her mind and screamed, It can’t be done! 41

Lorie O’Clare

She ignored her sanity and searched the yard for something, anything that could help her get to that garage. A diversion. She needed a diversion. But what? A mad plan formed in her head. She had to be nuts. How could she possibly pull it off? But no better ideas came to her. Meah turned around and faced the empty kitchen. The only people unaccounted for in the house were Pana and Redo. More than likely, the nanny was in the nursery with her son. Meah hoped and prayed they weren’t outside in the yard. She walked silently through the kitchen, down the narrow hallway and toward the front door. Without hesitating, she turned the large doorknob on the heavy wooden door and pulled it back carefully. There was no one on the front porch but she saw one guard standing in the gravel drive. He didn’t turn around to face her until she’d stepped out on the front porch. “Hey, what do you think you’re doing?” he sneered and strolled toward her with a little too much confidence for her taste. Meah didn’t respond but simply smiled, pulled her laser, and shot the ground in front of him, drawing a thin line in the dirt, inches from his boots. He looked at the singed grown, mere inches from the toe of his boot and his jaw dropped. Without hesitating, she aimed her laser at the closest tree and sliced easily through a large branch causing it to fall in front of the porch. The noise of the falling branch was enough to draw all the guards’ attention—or at least she hoped it was. She turned and ran through the house. She could hear men’s voices yelling outside and at least one man was already on the front porch. She bolted out the back door and knew there was only one way to know if her crazy plan would work. She had to put it to the test. Meah ran through the yard and toward the garage. There were no guards. Meah stopped dead when she entered the garage. There was no glider in sight. She’d only given herself seconds to pull off her escape. The plan stemmed on Gilroy saying he could get her a glider. Had he lied to her? He knew she would try to escape based on his promise for a glider but as she turned her head frantically there was not one anywhere. Then something caught her eye in the corner of the garage. It was one of the old motorcycles the Gothman used to use. She ran over to it. It was huge. Could she ride it? Meah had never been on one of these things before. What were her options? Meah grabbed the large, dusty handlebars and suddenly realized that it probably had sat so long it wouldn’t start. She yanked it around and practically fell over when its size and weight leaned against her. She straddled it while it leaned against its kickstand and took in the driving mechanisms of it. A clutch…it had a clutch. It started with a lurch and then died in the next second. She heard voices outside. It was now or never. It took all her strength to start it again, and then she almost fell off as the thing lurched forward on the dirt floor with more power than she realized it possessed.

42

Thicker Than Water

Meah actually grinned. Her body was taking quite a beating as the giant contraption between her legs accentuated every rock and hole she flew over. It vibrated, too. She was positive she had never experienced a more uncomfortable ride but, nonetheless, she smiled. Not because of the motorcycle. No, she couldn’t figure out why Gilroy told her he’d have a glider for her and not deliver. Meah smiled because she’d successfully escaped the Bryon household. There were more guards on duty than usual, she noticed, and that broadened her grin. She was also sure that his guards told Andru she left his house on a motorcycle. The look on Andru’s face when he received that bit of news would be classic, and that almost made her laugh out loud. Enough gloating! Ana. She needed to think about Ana. If she were taken from the Runner clan site, more than likely her captors would head west. Possibly they would move south and then head east—if that was their intended direction—but they would have to make a large swoop around the clan site to avoid detection. She worked her way westward, then turned south to see if she could find any signs of troops moving through the area. How vulnerable she felt on her cumbersome means of transportation. There was no way she could sneak up on anyone. The motor was too damned loud. Meah couldn’t see as well with the ground so close and moving at a good speed beneath her. It was hard to focus in on things. And she didn’t feel comfortable freeing one of her hands from the handlebars. She barely controlled the beast underneath her. Meah cursed herself for not putting her comm on before she mounted the thing. Suddenly, it occurred to her how incredibly well trained Runners and Gothman must have been to do battle on these things. Had their technology made them softer warriors? The thought made her cringe. An hour later, she was some distance west of the clan site when she parked the bike and decided to survey the area on foot. Somewhere nearby, the rugged field dropped quickly into the Freelands that spread west for miles. She moved through the trees. Loose rock crunched under her boots and forced her to move slowly. Several feet in front of her the ground stopped. She stood at the edge of a cliff that dropped a good twenty feet before prairie grass resumed and the Freelands began. Spread out across the prairie was a small camp of twenty to thirty tents. They were a fair distance away and she didn’t have a viewer. A viewer wasn’t necessary to tell that they weren’t supposed to be there. Their tents were square and made out of a purplish-gray material. The people appeared tall, and they wore capes made out of a brown material that fell to their knees. She couldn’t tell from where she stood if they were all men, or if there were women with them, but she didn’t see anyone who appeared to be Runner or Gothman. The campsite was out in the open. It would be impossible for anyone to sneak up on the site without being noticed. She studied the activities below carefully before pulling her comm out of her pocket and wrapping it around her ear.

43

Lorie O’Clare

“Andru.” Would these people be able to detect her transmission? “Can you lock on to my comm and determine my location?” “I already know your location,” came the curt response. “Good. Get over here. There is a camp set up in an open field that I’m watching as we speak. I don’t recognize the people.” “We’ll be there in less then ten minutes.” Meah walked along the edge of the cliff trying to determine the easiest way to descend. Of course, the easiest way would be to wait for Andru and Gilroy to show up on their gliders and simply fly down. For some reason, after riding the antiquated motorcycle, she felt the need to figure out a way down the cliff without the aid of a glider. Her ancestors would have figured out a way. The snap of a twig caught her attention and she knew Andru and Gilroy were there. Andru would be outraged and Gilroy would play the same part. She would be humble. That would appease Andru’s anger. Show humility then offer the knowledge she knew and aid in the rescue. She turned around. “Please don’t be angry that I came out here. I had to help rescue—” Her words stopped in her throat and she about gagged. Not two feet away from her stood a man, a very tall man. He wore a long brown cape that fell off very broad shoulders and his hair and beard were the color of dirt. Eyes of the same color fell slowly over her and then a small smile threatened to appear on chapped lips. “Me’goo thinking no angry.” His accent was thick and he then uttered some words she didn’t understand. Several other men appeared behind him. “What would little thing rescue?” The men behind him laughed out loud at his comments although Meah barely understood. He smiled fully at her now and reached out to grip her chin in his rough fingers. He turned her head to one side and then the other. Dark eyes squinted at her and she returned his gaze. Good judgment told her to keep quiet. Apparently satisfied with his inspection of her, he released her chin then turned and walked away. One of the men behind him took her by the arm and guided her as they walked along the edge of the cliff. “Little thing goes in there.” The large man, he had called himself Me’goo, pointed inside one of the tents as he pulled back the tent flap. The other man holding her arm pushed gently and she entered the tent. “Ana,” Meah exclaimed as the tent flap was closed behind her. “My lady, are you okay?” Ana lay on several blankets that appeared to be no more than animal skins. She turned her head to stare at Meah and for a minute Meah thought her leader was still outraged at her. But as her eyes adjusted to the dimness inside the tent, she realized Ana was weak and very pale.

44

Thicker Than Water

“They’ve hurt you.” She fell to her knees and pulled back the blanket that covered Ana. “No.” Ana’s voice was no more than a struggled whisper and her body shook as Meah pulled back the blanket. Meah took in her leader’s condition quickly. Ana was dirty, her Runner’s clothing torn in a few spots, and her hands appeared to have scraped the ground. There was dirt under her fingernails. Her body continued to shake as Meah ran her hands gently down each arm and then each leg, searching for what could be wrong. She found it while inspecting her right leg. Ana howled as Meah attempted to lift it, and in spite of herself, Meah gasped. “Your leg is all torn apart. How did this happen?” “Pig…wild pig…attacked.” Ana’s shaking appeared dangerously close to convulsions and Meah quickly wrapped the blankets around her, then stood to determine what she could use to tend to the wound. There was nothing. The tent was empty shy of the blankets that covered Ana. She walked to the tent flap and pulled it back only to run into the chest of the guard who escorted her here. “Where is your leader?” He smiled a brown-toothed smile and reached for her braid. Meah tossed it behind her shoulder and glared at him. “I want to talk to him now.” She pointed toward the tent. “She needs attention.” The guard’s eyebrows went up when she pointed to the inside of the tent. He spoke words she didn’t understand but his tone and the leer that appeared on his face was universal. He muttered more words in a low, guttural tone and began pushing her back into the tent. “No. Me’goo.” She hoped that was his name. “Where is Me’goo?” He scowled, and his lips pursed into a small, thin line. The large guard crossed his arms and began yelling with his foreign words. Meah stepped away from him, unable to read the expression on his face. The tall man she assumed was Me’goo came from around the tent opposite her. “Are you Me’goo?” It was hard to ignore the guard in front of her. She realized at that moment that either one, or both of them, desperately needed to bathe. She pointed toward the tent. “She is broken and I must fix her. I need water and bandages. Her cuts will get infected. Do you have a doctor?” “Little thing.” He smiled and reached for her. “Me’goo and little thing.” He pointed to the sky. “Black time will come.” “No.” She reached out and grabbed his arm and yanked him into the tent. He laughed loudly and wrapped his arms around her waist as soon as the tent flap fell behind them. “Little thing good. Me’goo and little thing black time. No now. Me’goo make home. Par’gram take home.”

45

Lorie O’Clare

His words made no sense but he appeared to have the strength of Andru and Gilroy combined. Meah tried to pry him loose and then simply slapped at his arms. “No. I don’t want Me’goo. I need to help my lady.” Unable to release him, she pointed at Ana. She felt Me’goo shake his head. “Go to dirt.” “No.” She pulled from him, and he released her but his fingers stroked her back until she arched her body away from him. “She is hurt. She needs help.” Meah squatted down on the opposite side of Ana from Me’goo, and lifted the blanket to expose her bloody and torn leg. The lustful expression on Me’goo’s face didn’t change. He stared at her and showed no reaction to the mangled leg. Ana groaned and turned her head to Meah. “They…want me to…die.” “I won’t let you die, my lady.” Meah grabbed Ana’s hand. “I just need to talk some sense into this hairy brute.” Ana squeezed Meah’s hand weakly. Meah stared into the gray eyes of her leader and saw pain rake through her expression. But there was something else. She continued to stare at her, both of them seeking understanding in the other’s motives. Something akin to fear, but not quite, also nestled in Ana’s gaze. Meah wrinkled her brow. “What is it, Ana? Do you know something about these people?” Ana closed her eyes and smiled, though her expression was pained. “No, I know…nothing,” she struggled to say. “They…pulled me…from…the pigs.” “I guess you’re real lucky that only your leg was mangled.” Meah looked up at Me’goo who stood with his arms crossed, staring curiously. His gaze was intent, watchful. The man wasn’t ugly. His skin was weathered and tanned. She could tell he’d spent most of his life out of doors. Possibly his people roamed like the Runners. His dirt brown hair and beard were unkempt and his hair fell in loose unruly waves to his shoulders. His nose was thin and pointed and his broad jawbone and wide cheekbones looked wider with his full beard. Brown eyes seemed to take in everything. He appeared wise, as if he’d seen many new things during his lifetime. She couldn’t guess how many winters he might have but he was certainly in the prime of his life. It was his height that caused him to look so incredibly forbidding. She had never seen a man so tall, and knew he had to stand head and shoulders taller than Andru or Gilroy. She’d never heard any stories of a race so tall and wondered where they’d come from. Meah also noticed that he had no weapons. At least, he didn’t have any weapons in her sense of the word. He had no gun, no laser, and no communication device that she could see. He wore brown pants and a tan shirt made out of a thick material. Nonetheless, they strained against the thickness of his muscular body. A twisted rope

46

Thicker Than Water

served as a belt, and he had a pouch hanging on his left side. She could only wonder what it might contain. “Me’goo,” she began and he smiled. “Water, I need water. And rags, bandages…medicine, do you have medicine?” She gestured as she spoke, using broken sentences in hopes he would understand the main words in his knowledge of her language. He watched her hands as she spoke and then walked out of the tent and began yelling in his own language. “I’m a fool,” Ana whispered. “Don’t talk, my lady. I’m going to get that wound cleaned. Andru and Gilroy aren’t far from here. Right before they captured me, Andru said he was ten minutes away.” “These people…did nothing…wrong.” Ana grimaced from the pain and then looked warily as Me’goo entered the tent with supplies in his hand. He handed Meah a gourd with a cork top that was full of water. He knelt down on the opposite side of the blankets and placed a bowl full of a pink paste on the ground next to him. “Thank you.” Meah smiled and showed with her eyes that she meant it. His free hand stroked her cheek. “Be Gothman,” Ana whispered. “I think…you’ll get more…out of him.” Meah understood. Me’goo was attracted to her. His mannerism showed some Gothman similarities, and it might be safe to think his women would be submissive. There were no women in his camp that she’d noticed, which made her guess that their people didn’t turn their women into soldiers. She would get him to do what she wanted if she acted the way he thought a woman should act. “Gothman?” Me’goo narrowed his eyes. Meah smiled timidly. It wasn’t too hard to do in front of this giant of a man. She pointed to Ana and then herself. “We are Gothman and Runners.” She decided to take a chance and pointed to his massive chest. “What are you?” He looked down at his chest. “Me’goo…Par’gram.” “Par’gram? Is that your home?” “Par’gram me home.” Meah smiled and nodded as she worked to clean Ana’s wounds. They were nasty cuts and she worried that a bone might be broken. Ana white-knuckled the blankets and gritted her teeth together. They both looked at her when she groaned. “This is bad,” Meah said half to herself. “Bad.” Me’goo nodded. “Go to dirt.” “No,” Meah shouted, and then let her body shrink when Me’goo looked alarmed. “Please no, Me’goo.” She bit her lower lip and looked meekly at him. “She needs a doctor. My people can help her. Let me take her to them.” “People?” “Gothman.” She pointed to the wall of the tent. “Let me take her home.”

47

Lorie O’Clare

“Home.” “Gothman is home.” Me’goo handed the bowl of salve to Meah and then stood up frowning. He appeared to be digesting what she’d just said. She focused on tending to Ana. A bloodcurdling scream outside the tent caused Meah to jump out of her skin. Me’goo bolted out of the tent and Meah quickly fastened the bandage she had wrapped tightly around Ana’s leg before jumping up to follow him. Meah froze the second she was out of the tent. She felt as if her body stopped in mid-motion—one leg stretched out in front of the other, prepared to leap into a run. Her heart forgot to pump blood through her body and she felt the pressure quickly increase in her chest when her breath stuck in her throat. Her blue-green eyes widened beyond belief and she simply stared—completely aghast at what occurred directly in front of her.

48

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Six Me’goo had bolted out several paces in front of her and leapt into the air as a Gothman warrior flew in front of him. The giant of a man reached out with both hands and grabbed the glider and held on as it literally lifted him several feet into the air. His incredible weight, and what Meah observed as pure will, pulled the glider back to the ground. He ran with it a short way before succeeding in pulling back the dome that covered the warrior underneath. His muscles bulged to an unbelievable size as he successfully unmanned the glider, hurling warrior in one direction and the machine in the other. As both objects flew in opposite directions, Me’goo roared with such intensity that unadulterated fear raced through Meah, causing her heart to go from a complete stop to full-fledged pounding. Meah gasped and squelched a scream. Never in her life would she have believed a mere man capable of such a feat if she hadn’t seen it with her own eyes. Several other Gothman who would have followed the now mangled warrior lifted up into the air and retreated behind their leaders. Meah remembered how to move and turned to see Andru and Gilroy dismounting their gliders just at the edge of the camp. They were surrounded by armed Gothman prepared to attack when ordered. They were alert, well-trained men, attired in full Gothman warrior garb, and to any known people in all of Nuworld they were a deadly sight. They looked small as an equal amount of Par’gram men stood watching them warily. Andru could have attacked these men with laser fire and they would not have been able to retaliate. Meah wondered why he didn’t. He was far enough away that she couldn’t see into his eyes. They squinted at the foreign men in front of him, as if determining who led them. She also took in Gilroy standing next to him. His legs were spread and his body tense. There was no doubt that he followed his leader indubitably as his eyes traveled from one man to the next, daring any of them to move. Both men had their lasers in their hands, pointed down, but ready to attack. Meah’s gaze went from the two men, who obviously noticed her, to Me’goo who slowly walked toward them. His stance was similar to the two notoriously dangerous Gothman whom he approached, yet she’d been right—he stood a good head taller than they did. “I’m Andru, Lord of the Gothman nation.” Andru spoke clearly and his voice traveled easily to her. Me’goo returned the dialogue in his own language with equal authority. The two men stared at each other for a minute. She sensed them size each other mentally, and determine the other’s abilities. Slowly, she walked toward Me’goo from behind. She

49

Lorie O’Clare

moved to a point where she could lock eyes with Andru and saw the forbidding gaze of a ruthless leader, anticipating the outcome of the next move. Me’goo gave no indication that he noticed her approaching from behind. He stood in front of his men, and if he was aware of the few who turned to study her stride, he didn’t give away this knowledge. She couldn’t see that his eyes were locked upon Andru but she was sure that they were. How else would he have known when precisely to leap upon a dangerously armed man? Meah locked eyes with Andru. He moved his gaze from the giant man in front of him to his claim. At that instant, Me’goo moved quickly and grabbed Andru, literally picking him up like a rag doll. Gilroy trained his laser on Me’goo in the next second and jumped forward. Several other Gothman moved into quick formation, ready to defend their leader, and Me’goo’s men moved in as well. Me’goo held Andru with one hand gripped tightly around his neck while the other hand twisted the arm with the laser behind his back. “Hold your fire!” Andru yelled, and at the same time drew his free hand into a fist and pounded the side of Me’goo’s head. Me’goo roared words Meah couldn’t understand and appeared ready to slam Andru to the ground. At such close proximity, he would certainly break bones. She thought of Ana lying in the tent just a short distance away. “Me’goo, no!” she screamed and ran toward him. Me’goo turned Andru in the air, using his body as a shield from the Gothman and turned his head to her. “Little thing, go!” She froze at his order, and remembered Ana’s painful command. She dropped to her knees and let her head fall to her chest. She was no more than five feet from the giant man. He said something to her in the words she didn’t know. His tone sounded very much like the way a parent would speak to their child…or a man would reprimand his claim right before inflicting punishment. She flinched. He wanted her, or maybe according to some Par’gram tradition he already believed her to be his. The thought of what he might do to a disobedient woman chilled her blood. She gulped visibly before daring to raise her eyes to his. She knew her fear had to be visible. She took the risk. “Please…please, Me’goo.” She pointed to the tent Ana was in. “No go to dirt.” She pointed to Andru. “Gothman fix her…please.” Me’goo straightened and stared at her. He didn’t lower Andru. A deathly silence fell over the field. Every Gothman and Par’gram waited for his next move. Andru stared at her. She could only hope he realized that she had just told him where Ana was. He wouldn’t make the mistake of looking away a second time. Meah didn’t take her gaze away from Me’goo but she could feel Gilroy’s sky-blue eyes penetrating her. For some reason she hoped he was aware of how much bravery it took for her to speak.

50

Thicker Than Water

“Down, Me’goo, please.” She gestured with her hand. “Please put him down. Gothman fix her.” Me’goo studied her for a moment then gently tossed Andru away from him, dropping him with less than half the intensity he would have a moment ago. Andru fell gracefully to his feet and inched slowly toward her while holding his hand out behind him. He alerted Gilroy with a simple gesture to maintain his hold fire command. Andru realized the trickiness of the situation. These were foreign people on his land, and they obviously had no modern weaponry. He didn’t want to turn this into a bloodbath before he understood their motives. He knew he could wipe out the campsite in a matter of minutes if they opened fire on these giants. What he didn’t understand were Meah’s actions. He focused on her as she knelt in front of them, and saw the naked fear swimming in her eyes. She didn’t look away from the giant and he wondered what the man had done to bring such fear to her eyes. “Fix her, please,” she mumbled pathetically. “What’s going on here, Meah?” Andru growled under his breath. “No,” Me’goo screamed and pointed a long, wide finger at Andru. He gestured to her. “Little thing—me.” He pounded his fist to his chest. Turning his attention on her, she once again flinched under his gaze. He crooked a finger at her. “Little thing…come me.” Her eyes grew wide as she hesitated. “Little thing, me,” he growled menacingly. “Fix her?” She managed to well her eyes with water and then finally, a lone tear fell down her cheek. “Little thing no want my lady to go to dirt.” He barked loudly in the foreign words and one of the men behind him moved to the tent where Ana was. He appeared in minutes carrying her by the scruff of her neck, holding her out as if she were contagious. Ana’s face was contorted in pain and fear as the man brought her forward. Her legs swung around limply and her shredded pant leg displayed torn and bloody skin with bright red, soaked rags tied around it. Me’goo spoke three simple words and the man stopped with Ana gasping for breath while suspended in midair. Ana strained to meet her brother’s gaze, although she could hardly focus on him. Andru’s anger and frustration swam through her and she gave him her pain in spite of herself. Ana also sensed him discovering everything that happened before she arrived here and she grimaced. Me’goo held his hand out, stopping the man who held Ana and then turned to face Andru. He gestured once again to Meah. “Little thing, me.” “No,” Andru said simply. Me’goo raised an eyebrow. He backed up until he stood next to Ana. He reached out and took her face in his hand. He waved his other hand at Andru. “Woman, you?”

51

Lorie O’Clare

He let go of Ana and walked over to Meah. She cringed when he grabbed onto her hair and forced her to look up at them. Once again, he raised an eyebrow at Andru. “Woman, you?” Was the man asking if they were both his? Andru didn’t doubt that this giant noticed the similar appearance between him and Ana. The man’s eyes displayed intelligence. He was of a very different race and spoke another language, but he had mastered some of Andru’s language, and Andru knew none of their language. He wasn’t sure if the giant man was asking him to pick which one he wanted, or if he was confirming ownership. Andru wouldn’t take any chances. He pointed at both women. “Women, me.” He pointed to his chest. Me’goo shot up an eyebrow. Slowly, a laugh developed deep in his chest. He chuckled softly and several of his men nearby followed the lead. He glanced around and said something in his own language and his men nodded and chuckled some more. Andru wasn’t sure, but he didn’t feel he’d been insulted. Me’goo gestured and the man holding Ana approached Andru. “They didn’t hurt me,” she whispered through her choked vocal cords. The Par’gram soldier dropped Ana in front of him and she howled dreadfully as she crumpled to the ground. Meah took the opportunity to scoot across the ground before Me’goo could stop her, and wrapped her arms around Ana. “No! Little thing, me!” She heard Me’goo’s loud protest but ignored it. Everything after that seemed to move in a blur around her. She focused on the ground and the men’s boots trampling past her. She grabbed Ana around the midsection and dragged her backwards behind Andru. It seemed that several men instantly made a wall in front of them, blocking them from the Par’grams, but she wasn’t sure. Laser fire and screams followed, and movement around her appeared to slow to an irritating speed. Dirt from the ground fogged her vision and she forced her world to fit into the small radius that covered her and her leader. “You’re going to be okay,” she heard her voice whisper. “This is…all my fault,” Ana whispered back. There wasn’t time for her to dwell on the meaning of Ana’s words. Instead, Meah reached the closest glider and helped Ana to her feet then lifted her bad leg across the glider before sliding on in front of her. Men were everywhere, and taking off seemed an impossible task. In fact, as she landed next to Dr. Digo’s trailer a short time later, Meah had no memory of flying there. Meah paced back and forth, sat for a while, and then paced some more, as she waited for the doctor to stitch Ana’s leg up. She wasn’t sure how much time passed, but it seemed an eternity. There had to be someone to notify, or to ensure that all was well, implement necessary instructions—do something. It took a continual reminder that she had no rank—and there was nothing for her to do.

52

Thicker Than Water

Meah then wondered what Andru and Gilroy were doing. Had the Par’grams been eliminated? For some reason, she felt sadness at the thought that Me’goo might be dead. He fascinated her. Oh, she didn’t want to be his possession, not by a long shot. But she had noticed intelligence and wisdom in his eyes. It would be a shame if he were eliminated over a misunderstanding of cultures. And in spite of the Par’grams lack of sophisticated weaponry, she knew they could be a deadly enemy. Their size alone made them a people not to be taken lightly. “Well, I think she’ll make it.” Dr. Digo appeared from behind his partition and smiled as he walked to his sink and washed his hands. “That’s good news. Can I talk to her?” “Sure, take her home if you like.” “Yes, please, Meah.” Ana’s voice sounded weak from the other side of the partition, and Meah moved around it so she could see her friend. Ana smiled sheepishly. “You saved my life.” “My loyalty for you hasn’t changed.” Meah smiled back and then helped her friend off the table. “Should I get a jeep, or can I fly you home?” “I can fly. Our doctor was kind enough to eliminate my pain. I feel a little giddy to be honest with you. And we need to talk.” Poli hurried around Ana’s bedroom making sure everything was in order. Meah helped Ana out of her clothing and into a long, white nightgown. The servant insisted on bringing a tray full of food, even though Ana assured her that she wasn’t hungry. Then Poli moved around the bedroom arranging this and doing that, staying in the room much longer than Meah thought she should. She stopped every few minutes and wrung her hands, before remembering something else, and tending to it quickly. Molga stood awkwardly in the doorway holding Curi, while Darien held his mama’s hand and stared with interest at her neatly bandaged leg. He was happy to help prop it up with several pillows, per the doctor’s instructions. And when his mama told him she was attacked by wild pigs while she tried to cross a field outside of town, his eyes bulged and Meah couldn’t help but notice how much he looked like Andru when he lectured his mama on playing with the wild beasts. Finally, Molga pulled Darien away from his mama, and Poli assured Ana she would be there in an instant if Ana required her for anything. Meah closed the door behind the servants and then turned to face the leader of the Runners. “Do you want to tell me what happened?” “Meah, I’m so glad you’re willing to talk to me.” Ana focused on straightening the blankets around her. “Why wouldn’t I be?” “The fact that I stripped you of your rank might be one reason.” Ana giggled, and Meah could tell the drugs in her system were working well. “Please sit by me.”

53

Lorie O’Clare

She patted the side of her bed, and Meah carefully sat down at the foot of it and crossed her legs, facing Ana. “I’m such a fool and I’ve managed to make the biggest mess in the history of all Runners. I’m sure of it. If I wasn’t so drugged at the moment, I daresay I’d be crying over the whole thing.” Ana sighed and played with her blanket for a minute. “I was in my trailer this morning talking with some of my soldiers about the strategies we use. I suggested some changes and they all disagreed with me. Meah, I got real angry. I’m the leader here, right? Of course I am. They shouldn’t argue with my suggestions—they should just do them. Well, I told them what I thought about their insubordination and they all stood silently looking at me and at each other. I was outraged. They were challenging my authority, and it pissed me off. I told them I would replace all of them if they didn’t do what I said and they said that would be fine.” Meah noticed tears start to well in Ana’s eyes and instinctively reached for her hand. Ana smiled and took it without hesitating, gripping it tightly. “They started to walk out of the trailer when I realized I needed them. Without you and without them, I had no idea who would lead the troops. So I pulled my laser and ordered them to turn around and pay heed to their leader. One of them told me to go to hell, and I guess I lost it. Thank Crator no one got hurt but they did walk out…eventually. They threw their comms at me and told me they were done with my clan. I was so outraged that I simply took off. I flew for a while then landed and started walking. I’d noticed signs that a large group of people had recently moved across the field. There were tire tracks that I didn’t recognize and the grass was flattened. I guess I was so busy with the thought that I might find our thieves all by myself that I didn’t notice the pigs until it was too late.” Ana sighed and accepted the cloth napkin Meah handed her from the tray of food, then blew her nose loudly. “Me’goo and his men rescued me, but not before I killed several of them out of fear. I think that is why he was willing to let me die.” “You didn’t die, Ana. That’s what matters. When your head is clear you can tell me what your argument was with your soldiers, and I’ll help you set them straight.” Ana smiled. “I guess I should give you your rank back.” Meah’s large grin was answer enough. “I’m yours to command, my lady.” “Hearing you say that means more to me than I could possibly tell you. Meah, I can’t lead the Runners without you.” “Don’t say that.” “It’s true, and humility doesn’t suit you. I think you knew it all along, and just stood back to wait until I fell on my face.” Meah blushed as she thought of some of the things she had said to Andru and Gilroy. She wondered if any of her words got back to Ana and decided it would be in her favor to not contradict them, although she felt no need to confirm them either.

54

Thicker Than Water

“I think all great leaders do well with a commander next to them who is loyal. You have that in me, Ana. That hasn’t changed.” “I know that. I was angry. Gilroy hasn’t been with me for at least several cycles now. Did you know that? I guess it doesn’t matter…I’m sure you did. I couldn’t handle the fact that he took you, and as Andru put it…left his mark for all to see. He’s making a statement, but I don’t think it was to me. His feelings for me have changed. I don’t know when it happened, but it has. His statement was to Andru, at least that’s what Andru thinks.” Meah thought carefully before she spoke. She stared over Ana’s head searching for how she really felt about all Ana had just said. The truth was, she didn’t know how to react to the emotions she was experiencing. Ana’s words weren’t very clear. But with the drugs floating through her, she doubted she would get a better answer if she asked Ana to explain. Two comments grabbed Meah’s attention. Gilroy sent a message to Andru. And Ana and Gilroy were no longer making love. “I don’t think he was trying to leave a statement to anyone. I don’t know, I could be wrong. The day you and Andru returned to Bryton, Gilroy seemed surprised that I was so sore and bruised.” She let her last words trail off, feeling embarrassed about talking to Ana about this. When she glanced up quickly, Ana’s gray eyes penetrated her. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “No, I know it’s hard, but I think you and I need to talk about this. I won’t get upset, I promise. Well, I might, but I won’t take it out on you this time. I know you didn’t ask for those bruises.” That wasn’t entirely true, Meah thought, but she wouldn’t say that out loud. Their passion had simply escalated out of control. She had no regrets, nor did she blame Gilroy for how he had treated her—far from it. They both were so carried away by what they were doing, and how their bodies responded to each other. She remembered the pain, but she remembered the pleasure as well. Her body tingled at the memory, and she gave herself a sharp reprimand. “Meah, I’m pregnant.” Meah’s head shot up quickly, and her jaw dropped before she could stop it. “You’re pregnant? How far along are you?” “Not quite two cycles.” Ana just said Gilroy quit coming to her several cycles ago. She was pregnant with Andru’s child. Again. Meah felt the stab of pain as if she’d received a hard blow to her gut. Her throat swelled as she tried to swallow. Meah refused to give Andru any more children, but Ana was willing. The truth hit her like a brick to the side of her head. She was Andru’s claim in name only. A token for appearances, so to speak. Meah managed a sigh and realized Ana was struggling to focus on her and absorb her initial reaction. She forced a smile and hoped it looked sincere.

55

Lorie O’Clare

“This is good news, my lady. Congratulations.” She leaned forward carefully and kissed Ana’s forehead before returning to her spot at the end of the bed. “This doesn’t bother you? Not at all?” Meah shrugged and worked to maintain her smile. “I accept it, my lady.” “Have your feelings for Andru changed?” Ana’s question shocked Meah and she arched her brow. She didn’t have an immediate answer and that shocked her as well. What were her feelings? She’d refused to think about her feelings toward Andru and Gilroy. It was simply too mind-baffling. “I thought maybe they had since Gilroy’s feelings have changed toward me,” Ana added, and Meah guessed her friend was trying to coax a comment from her. “Do you think Gilroy and I have established some sort of secret relationship?” “Have you?” Meah’s mind swirled in an uproar. Her thoughts bombarded against each other and nothing surfaced. How did she feel about Gilroy? And what had he said to her earlier that day? She should be his claim? She hadn’t allowed herself to think about him in a romantic way. Their actions were purely physical, right? Sounds outside the bedroom door alerted her, and she didn’t bother to try and form an answer. She turned and then stood as the door opened and Andru walked in. He glanced at Meah and brushed his fingers across her arm. But then he turned his attentions to his sister, kneeling on the floor next to her. “How are you, my lady?” He spoke quietly, and gently kissed her forehead where Meah had kissed her just moments before. Meah saw Ana’s eyes go to her brother’s and she suddenly felt like she should leave. She was the intruder here. “Don’t be embarrassed. You’ve done the right thing. Now you can rest and get better, and Meah will take care of everything.” A thought came to Meah and she acted on it, forgetting her place, as usual. “What happened to the Par’grams? Is Me’goo dead?” Andru stood and turned to face her. “No. He’s not dead, but we’re holding him and some of his men.” He brushed a strand of hair away from her face and she found she couldn’t take her eyes away from his. Andru’s eyes were exceptionally dark. “I want to thank you, my lady. Due to your bullheadedness and uncanny ability to disobey every order I give you, you saved my sister. I’m sure of it.” Meah wasn’t sure if she’d just been insulted or praised. She decided to make light of it, hoping he wasn’t actually angry with her, and made a face at him. He smiled slightly but she suddenly noticed a threatening hue appear in his eyes and she straightened in spite of herself. She’d disobeyed him, in spite of the results. She’d done the one thing she knew he wouldn’t tolerate. Andru told her as much with a stare. “I want a report. Include everything that happened from the moment you left our bedroom, up to my walking in this door. Also, contact Jolee. Ana will reinstate your 56

Thicker Than Water

landlink access. Until she’s back on her feet I expect you to manage all Runner affairs.” He turned from her and went back to his sister. “I suggest you get busy on that report. I want it in the morning.” She had just been dismissed. Andru didn’t look up. He issued his orders and let it go at that. Had feelings changed between them? She didn’t know. All she knew was that Andru wanted to be alone with his sister and she had a lot of work to do. She left the room silently.

57

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Seven Gilroy walked across the field with a determined gait. There was a guard stationed every twenty feet, and he stopped briefly at each man. They formed a circle around the Par’gram campsite, and he knew there was no way the men inside could escape. He had over fifty men in the field and there were only twenty men in the camp. As he paused where each man stood, he took in what they could see from their position. The crescent moon provided some light, and the stars appeared to be gearing up for quite a show. The air was still and moist. A calm had settled over the field, and he anticipated no trouble. He was aware of dirt brown eyes that never left him. Me’goo stood on the edge of his campsite watching his every move. The Par’gram leader had sent his men to bed. It was an intelligent move and Gilroy was willing to wager the man was a damn good leader. Me’goo showed no signs of aggression—he’d be a fool to do so. The man was a warrior and in spite of the language barrier, Gilroy felt they probably had a lot in common. They definitely had the same taste in women. Visions of Meah, kneeling before all of them, showing more bravery than many of the men under him were capable of doing, distracted him with a vengeance. Her undying loyalty was obvious, and both Andru and Ana noticed it. Meah didn’t have to participate in rescuing Ana. He and Andru had noticed the campsite on their landlinks right before Meah had contacted them. He could tell by the look Andru gave him after speaking with Meah that he wasn’t surprised she’d beaten them to the location. And to think that she managed to escape from her house on that old motorcycle. Andru would share that one with his papa, Gilroy had no doubts on that one. Hell, he would tell the story if he had the opportunity to talk to Darius. There had been no glider available to leave for her, and his stomach had been in an uproar after they’d left the house. Meah would attempt her escape thinking she would have a glider. When he thought of what some of those soldiers might have done to her if they’d captured her, he grew sick. Emotions ran through him every time he thought about her. They ran deeper than anything he’d ever experienced before. He enjoyed taking Meah whenever Andru took off with Ana. She hadn’t always been willing, but he had torn through her defenses. Just thinking about it made the field seem a much warmer place. His relationship with Meah was physical. At least it had been that way at first.

58

Thicker Than Water

Gilroy loved Ana, and had since he was a boy. He’d claimed her on Andru’s instruction, accepting her on the conditions given at the time. His claim would never be completely his. Ana loved him. He believed that from the beginning. But she loved her brother more. Andru molded his sister into the perfect woman for him. She was a submissive warrior. But there was nothing submissive about Meah. Andru had found perfect claims for him and his sister. Two people so driven by loyalty for their people they would accept the love between the twins. So what had happened? The loyalty wasn’t gone. Somewhere along the line a strong possessiveness had grown in him whenever he was around Meah. He told himself it was brotherly love growing over the winters they knew each other. Maybe it had been at first. But Meah plagued his thoughts more and more, and his desire to have her grew daily. He’d sworn he didn’t love her, but now he wasn’t sure. Gilroy couldn’t remember the last time he’d been with Ana. He knew she was going to her brother almost daily, but he couldn’t remember when that knowledge quit bothering him. Somehow, when he became immune to her infidelity he also became immune to her. Nothing had changed about her. Ana was as beautiful as she had been as a girl. Her kindness toward him and their children never swayed. But something in him had. He wanted Meah and she was all he saw when he looked at Ana. Was it that way for Andru when he looked at Meah? Did he see his sister? Gilroy would never ask Andru those questions. He glanced toward Me’goo as he continued to stroll around the campsite. The man continued to watch him. They were learning about each other. Gilroy hoped the man was growing the same respect for Gothman that he was gaining for the Par’gram. He looked back across the field and something in the sky caught his eye. A handful of gliders approached the campsite. No one was scheduled to arrive this evening. He gestured to two of his guards, and then approached the landing gliders. He recognized the petite, graceful Runner the moment she disembarked from her glider. “What are you doing here?” he growled as soon as he reached her. Meah pulled off her headscarf and shook loose hair away from her face. She wasn’t surprised to see that Gilroy was in charge of guarding the field. And she half expected such a greeting from him. She glanced at Jolee as the woman got off her glider and walked over to them. Jolee’s look was wary when Gilroy greeted them with the abrupt question. Meah rolled her eyes at her trying to assure her that there was no reason for concern. She wasn’t worried about Gilroy. He would cooperate. Meah reached over and pulled her flat landlink off the dash of her glider. “My lord, I’ve discovered an anomaly quite some distance to the north of us.” Meah gestured to one of her men, and he brought over a beam and held it up so they could 59

Lorie O’Clare

see clearly. She punched a few keys on her keypad, and then held the landlink out to Gilroy. “In the past hour it hasn’t moved. I made contact with one of the clans in that area and they sent out some scouts. We just got the report back. There is a campsite up there of over two thousand people. The scout commented that they were a race he didn’t recognize and they were very large people.” Gilroy studied the landlink for a second and then looked at Meah. She felt a tingling inside her when she stared into those sky-blue eyes. It was an effort to force her gaze over his shoulder and notice Me’goo approaching them. A circle of Gothman guards surrounded the campsite and she knew the Par’gram weren’t going anywhere tonight. She wondered if Me’goo felt like a caged animal. It was a feeling that always caused panic in her. Me’goo didn’t strike her as the kind of man who experienced panic. “Why do you come here to tell me this in person?” Gilroy drew her attention back to him. “I want to talk to Me’goo.” She searched his face for a reaction. “You want to what? That man isn’t getting near you.” Meah looked around them and then back at Me’goo. She held her hand out toward him but looked at Gilroy. “He isn’t going to hurt me. If he’s migrating his people down here, then we need to know about it.” Gilroy noticed the insignia of first commander wrapped around her arm. So, Ana reinstated her. Smart move. Especially if Meah’s speculation was accurate. If these Par’gram people were headed their way, all of their best warriors needed to be on alert. And Meah was definitely one of the best warriors the Runners could offer. Gilroy looked over his shoulder and studied Me’goo who was no more than ten paces behind him. The giant of a man had his dark eyes focused on Meah. Tension rose inside Gilroy. He didn’t like the way Me’goo stared at her. It was all he could do not to take her by the arm and pull her off to the side. He balled his hands into fists. “There is only one thing that man wants from you.” “I know the look in a man’s eye when he wants to take me to bed,” she answered quickly, and in a low tone. She smiled sardonically when his eyes widened. He said nothing in response, but she noticed his body tense as she moved a few feet forward and faced Me’goo. “Little thing.” Me’goo’s voice was husky. “Me’goo.” Meah pointed to him. She then pointed to herself. “Meah.” “Meah?” She nodded. He pointed to her black attire and wrinkled his brow. “Gothman?” She shook her head. “Runner.” “Runner. Meah no Gothman?” She glanced at Gilroy.

60

Thicker Than Water

“I’m half Gothman and half Runner.” She gestured with her hand as she spoke. Then holding up her landlink, she attempted to explain her reason for being there. “Me’goo, where is Par’gram home?” “Par’gram home?” “Yes.” She pushed several keys and produced a map of the northern continent. She stepped closer to the large man and held it out for him to see. “Where is home?” Me’goo looked curiously at the flat square contraption she held out to him. He placed his hand on her arm that held the screen up to him. In a flash Gilroy was by her side, pulling her back, and pointing a laser in Me’goo’s face. “Take your hands off her,” Gilroy growled as he pulled Meah into his chest. Several of the guards surrounding them tensed for action. Meah pulled away from Gilroy, and then put a hand over his laser and lowered it. “No touch Meah.” She shook her head at Me’goo. The large man glanced at Gilroy then straightened and clasped his hands behind his back. She smiled at him and he winked in return. She heard a low growl from Gilroy and wanted to slap him. “Where is home?” She held the landlink out to him once again. Me’goo moved one hand slowly from behind his back, watching Gilroy the entire time. He took the landlink and studied the picture on the screen. Recognition crossed his face and he looked up. He gave the landlink back to Meah, but looked at Gilroy. His expression was grave, the appearance of one commander addressing another. Me’goo spoke in his language, and gestured toward his campsite. He indicated with hand gestures that they should wait and turned toward the tents. His strides were long and powerful and Meah couldn’t help watching him walk away. “He’d split you in two,” Gilroy whispered harshly into her ear. She glared up at him. “Keep your mind on the business at hand, commander.” Me’goo returned quickly and unrolled a large map, then laid it on the ground in front of him. He kneeled on the edges and then began pointing with his fingers and talking rapidly in his own language. Meah joined him first and Gilroy was quickly by her side. They watched and listened and slowly communicated with the foreigner. “You…people…here?” Meah pointed to the spot on his map where her landlink picked up the large amount of people. “Know not.” Me’goo shrugged, and then dragged his fingers from the point he’d indicated on the map where Par’gram lived, to Gothman. “He’s telling us his people are moving.” Meah glanced over at Gilroy. Gilroy nodded. “We need to find someone who speaks this man’s language.” Meah looked back at Me’goo who was studying the two of them closely. “Par’gram here?” She pointed to Gothman and Me’goo nodded. “No, Me’goo. Gothman here.” She continued to point to the same spot on the map.

61

Lorie O’Clare

Me’goo stood slowly and the other two followed suit. He slowly rolled up the map and watched them both as if trying to determine how to word what he would say next. He gestured with the rolled map at the wide, open field. “No Gothman.” “Gothman land.” Gilroy kicked the ground with his boot. Me’goo studied him. “Par’gram no land. No go to dirt.” There was a serious and rather determined tone in Me’goo’s voice that caught both of their attention. Meah looked up at Gilroy to see that he was already watching her. “We need to tell Andru about this. We don’t know how desperate these people are, but it sounds like they’re looking for a new place to live and I bet Me’goo and his men are scouts.” Gilroy nodded then took Meah’s arm and slowly escorted her back to her glider. She didn’t like his possessive behavior, but didn’t want to make a scene by pulling away from him. She released herself when they reached the gliders. The other Runners stood around them. “I’ll inform Andru.” Gilroy searched her face as he spoke, but she wasn’t sure what he was looking for. “Do you have time to put out a search for anyone who might know something about their language? He indicated their homeland is north of the Sea People’s land. I never went that far north but it is mountainous and cold from what I was told. See if Andru will consent to sending a message requesting that the Lord of Gothman wishes a translator who speaks the Par’gram language. Maybe the message could be sent to Bogsven and other towns north of the mountains.” Gilroy allowed a small crooked smile. “Feels good to have your rank back, doesn’t it, my lady?” “Damn good.” She didn’t hide her delight, and smiled widely. He ruffed up her hair, a brotherly gesture, but she stiffened in spite of herself. She shook the sensation of his touch off her and boarded her glider. “Get to work, commander. I’ve got a report to write.” “Yes, my lord,” he said mockingly, and she rolled her eyes at him. “Have you seen Ana?” “Yes. She’s fine. Or she will be.” She wouldn’t mention her concern that Ana might have some ugly scars on her legs. Meah wasn’t ready to see if that would matter to Gilroy or not. “I was with her until Andru showed up. He wants a report on everything that happened here…and how I managed to take his papa’s motorcycle.” She assumed an appropriate look of guilt and Gilroy laughed out loud. “I look forward to reading that report.”

***** Meah put down her landlink at the sound of Redo crying. She’d already sent the servants home for the night. Other Gothman households had servants’ quarters and 62

Thicker Than Water

kept hired help working around the clock, but Meah didn’t approve. Servant’s work was honest labor and she would treat all of them fairly. Everyone was entitled to home life away from work. She left the conference room and walked through the empty house, up the stairs, and to the nursery. “What is it, sweetheart?” Meah pulled her son into her arms and moved through the dark to his bureau to get dry clothes for the toddler. A few minutes later she held her youngest son up to her shoulder and padded along the dark hallway toward the stairs. Her long, peach-colored nightgown flowed easily around her bare legs as she moved silently down the stairs. She would get her landlink and bring it upstairs. The only choice was to rock Redo back to sleep in her room while she worked on her report. Meah paused in mid-step when the back door opened and someone entered the house and closed the door, obviously trying to do so quietly. She was alone in the large house, shy of the sleeping twins and Redo in her arms. The house was dark except for the lights streaming out the doorway of the conference room. That didn’t offer her much help until she reached the bottom of the stairs. Someone stepped silently through the kitchen and was moving toward the hallway. She couldn’t tell if it was Andru or not, and didn’t want to call out in case it wasn’t. Her small laser was in her nightgown pocket, but she didn’t like the thought of using it with her son in her arms. Meah shrank back into the shadows of the stairwell as the figure entered the hallway and started toward the conference room. It was Gilroy. He walked past her, not noticing her, and entered the conference room. She followed him silently. “What are you doing here?” He turned from where he stood at the desk, her landlink already in hand. His eyes took in the sight of her with warm approval. Meah looked down, afraid he’d see her blush. Her hair was loose and fell past her shoulders to her bottom. The long nightgown she wore was loose-fitting, and she knew in proper light it could be transparent. Her feet were bare, and his son was in her arms. She hadn’t expected to see him here. “Ana woke up and complained the pain medication had worn off. Andru was there and said he’d stay with her until the medication took effect again. He told me to come see how you were doing.” Oh, he did, did he? Was he just handing her over to this man? A small smile appeared on her face and she walked up to him. “Good. I could use the help.” She reached out and took her landlink from him then handed him his son. He looked surprised. “Redo just woke up from a bad dream or something, and he needs to be rocked back to sleep. I need to finish this report.” “This isn’t exactly what I had in mind,” he muttered. Meah ignored him as she walked around the desk and sat.

63

Lorie O’Clare

He smiled and looked at his son. “I used to get bad dreams, little man. We’ll have you back to sleep in no time.” Gilroy situated himself on the couch opposite her and stretched out his long legs. Redo stretched out on top of him and she couldn’t help comparing the two. It wasn’t often she had papa and son together like this. There was silence between them for a while and she tried to focus on her report, but kept glancing at Gilroy. After a bit, she heard heavy breathing and noticed both man and child were asleep. Some time later, Meah leaned back and transmitted her completed report to Andru. The back door opened once again, but this time closed with a slightly louder thud. She then heard someone messing around in the kitchen and knew Andru was home. Quietly, she left the conference room, landlink in hand. “My lord,” she said quietly, and laid the landlink on the island in the middle of the room. “Did you get Ana back to sleep?” “She should sleep through the night.” Andru looked tired. He brought his plate of leftovers to the island in the middle of the kitchen, and then pulled a stool out next to where Meah stood. Sitting down, he plopped cold meat into his mouth then pulled her to him. “I’m surprised to see you still awake.” “I was given orders.” He looked up at her and then understanding crossed his face when she held up the landlink. “Your report is done, but I think you should look at it in the morning. You look exhausted.” “I am. I won’t deny that. Is Gilroy here?” She nodded. “He’s asleep on the couch in the conference room. He showed up while I was trying to get Redo back to sleep. I told him to rock him, and they fell asleep on the couch.” Andru plopped another piece of cold meat in his mouth, and then offered some up to Meah. She accepted his feeding her, and put her arm around him when he nuzzled his face into her breasts. “Andru, Ana told me a few things tonight.” His body stiffened but he didn’t move his head. “She’s pregnant with your child.” She wanted to say…again. She wanted to add that one little word, but she didn’t do it. Meah bit her lip. Andru straightened and stared at her. His expression was devoid of any emotion. “She also told me she’s worried about her relationship with Gilroy.” Meah whispered the words, worried that Gilroy might suddenly wake and hear their conversation. “She spoke to you after the doctor gave her a lot of medicine for her pain. Her head wasn’t clear. Don’t worry about these things, my lady.” Andru stroked her cheek and smiled that smile that once melted her insides. She chewed her lower lip, studying him.

64

Thicker Than Water

“She meant what she said, Andru. She isn’t happy and you must know it. Isn’t there something we can do about all this?” She wasn’t sure what she was asking him. Her stomach tied in knots with the thoughts of some of the things he might do about it. How did he feel about Ana? How did he feel about her? “If Gilroy turns his claim out, she has a right to return to her family.” “Return to her family? Would she move in here?” Meah was shocked and it showed on her face. Where would she sleep? Where would Andru sleep? “She and the children.” His gray eyes looked as hard as granite. He studied her. Meah fought to keep her mouth from falling open in surprise. “Where would we put all of them?” “I was thinking about building an addition. There aren’t enough rooms for all the children.” “You make it sound rather permanent. I don’t understand. Why are you doing this?” Her voice grew slightly louder as emotions stirred out of control within her. She pushed herself away from him, and slammed her fists into the sides of her waist. Disbelief ran through her. “If you move Ana into this house you’ll be throwing Gilroy and me together. How far do you expect this relationship between him and me to go?” “I expect there to be no relationship,” he barked, and stood up suddenly. Meah couldn’t help herself. The words tumbled out of her mouth and her body quivered as she spoke. “You’ve taken your sister for winters now, but I guess that’s not enough. Now you’ll move her here and push me to the side. Well, you know, Andru, I have somewhere to go. I won’t be your token claim.” Andru looked over her shoulder and she turned quickly. Her half-brother leaned against the doorframe, his son asleep in his arms. His shirt was half untucked and his straight black hair ruffled. Sky-blue eyes danced in triumph as he met her gaze. Meah clasped her hands to her mouth and took a step or two away from both of them. Gilroy heard everything she just said. She turned and looked at Andru. Her eyes widened at the fury she saw there. “Take our son and go to bed, Meah, now.” His growl left no doubt that disobeying him would not be in her best interest at the moment. She didn’t look up at Gilroy as she accepted her sleeping son.

65

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Eight “I’m so glad you’re both here, I am.” Ulga clasped her hands together and spoke softly, even though five children bolted through her front door, all talking at once. Meah walked slowly next to Ana. Ana worked her crutches using caution as Meah rested her hand on her leader’s back. She’d told Ana about her meetings with Ulga and Adri in an attempt to keep communication as open with her as possible. When she hadn’t been busy dealing with Runner affairs, Meah had spent the last few days visiting with Gothman women. She had attended several of the quilting parties, and discovered more women yearned to learn to read and write. Ulga and Meah discussed the possibility of the quilting parties being a good time to teach them. Both women decided to involve Ana in their discussion before they suggested anything to the other women. Ana seemed pleased to be included in the invitation. “Your leg is mending nicely, I hope?” Ulga sat at her large dining room table with the two women. Large windows were opened slightly around the room to allow the sweet smells from a thriving flower garden to drift in and freshen the air. Meah could see splashes of pink, white and yellow. And of course, there were the bountiful rosebushes climbing the trellis that dominated with their blood-red color. The room was very elegant. A large china cabinet nestled in the corner, and beautiful plates and pieces of silver sparkled in the sunlight. The wooden floors in the room were buffed to a nice gloss, and there wasn’t an ounce of dust anywhere. Meah enjoyed coming to this house, the house Gilroy grew up in. There was a special warmth and peacefulness about the place. She wondered if the house always felt that way. With the man of the house claiming more bastards than any other man in Gothman, she couldn’t imagine it being a happy household while he was alive. “It’s going to take a long time before I can walk on it.” Ana sighed, and sipped at her wine. “And I fear I’ll have some ugly scars.” She looked at Meah and her first commander tried to give her a reassuring smile. “Let’s just focus on getting you walking for now.” Meah helped herself to a cheese biscuit and then leaned back in her chair. “I want to run an idea past you that I’ve already mentioned to Ulga. I’d like you to give it some thought before you say anything.” Meah sucked in a silent breath and then offered her suggestion. “Several women have expressed an interest in reading and writing. I thought it might be fun to teach them at the quilting sessions. In return, they can teach me to quilt.”

66

Thicker Than Water

Meah stared at her biscuit, picking at it slowly as she spoke. She looked up to see Ana’s reaction. “That would be nice,” Ana said slowly. “I want you to be part of it. That is, if you can get out that much with your leg and all. We could do it together.” “Are you scared to take on the task single-handedly?” Ana gave Ulga a mischievous wink. “No, of course not. This isn’t something we can get in trouble for, right? There’s no written law against Gothman women getting an education, is there?” Ana and Ulga exchanged glances. “No, there’s no written law.” Ana hesitated. “But I won’t go as far to say we won’t get in trouble for it. I daresay it could go harder on some of the women willing to attend. Women do as their men say, and they don’t do things without telling their men about it.” “The same way Gothman men treat their women, huh?” Meah didn’t hide her sarcasm. “Your culture is different from ours, Meah.” Ulga spoke so calmly that Meah looked at her with astonishment. The older woman smiled and continued explaining as if she were speaking to a child. “Gothman has never assumed that men and women are equal. In fact, that is one of the hardest parts of your culture that most of us have accepting. Men and women don’t act alike, they don’t look the same, why would anyone assume they are equal?” “Maybe equal isn’t the right word.” Meah defended her race. “Runners believe people shouldn’t be judged by their sex. Some people are better at doing things than other people but half a race shouldn’t be prohibited from seeking out what they might be good at doing.” “That’s right,” Ana jumped in. “And Gothman women have been pushed around for too long. I say we plan this quilting session.” “We can have it here, we can,” Ulga relented. “I don’t think we’ll have as good of a turnout if we have it at either of your homes, no.” The two women nodded in agreement. They left shortly after that, and returned to Ana’s. The children raced into the house ahead of them. Meah walked slowly from the jeep that they’d used for the outing, with Ana next to her, leaning on her crutches. “We won’t stay long. You look like you need to rest.” “Oh please, stay for a little while. I want to hear what’s going on with the Par’grams.” They reached the back door, and the sounds of screams and shouting bombarded them. “What’s going on in here?” Ana frowned at the noise as she confronted Molga and Pana who were looking into the other room. 67

Lorie O’Clare

“Oh, sorry, my lady.” Molga, Darien and Curi’s nanny, turned around and her smile disappeared. “I daresay there wasn’t much we could do when Lord Gilroy encouraged it.” “Encouraged what?” Ana worked her way past the two nannies and entered the large family room. Meah followed behind her, holding her friend’s arm to support her. Smiles came to both women’s faces at the sight before them. Darien, Tory and Tia were all on top of Gilroy who lay sprawled on the floor. Curi and Redo sat by his head, pulling hair and screaming with delight. The large man tossed first one child, then the next, into the air, and the screams from the children escalated into a deafening sound. “Mama!” Tory leaped through the air as his uncle propelled him with his long muscular legs. Meah laughed, and her hands went to her mouth as he barely missed knocking an oil painting off the wall. As soon as he hit the ground he ran into her, almost knocking his Aunt Ana over. “You shouldn’t be in here,” Gilroy managed to get out before Darien jumped on him for his turn. “Let me help you over to the table and you can sit down,” Meah offered. Poli was in the dining room instantly with a large pot of coffee and several mugs. “Should I have the girls take the children upstairs?” “No.” Ana waved her hand. “They’re having fun. And Gilroy doesn’t get enough time with them. Let them play.” The older maid grunted, and the two women stared at her before looking at each other and giggling. “She would definitely not approve of our quilting sessions,” Ana whispered conspiratorially. “Definitely not,” Meah agreed. “Ana, there is something else I want to talk to you about.” Poli entered the room again and offered Ana her pain medication, which she willingly accepted. Meah watched silently as Ana took it then accepted the mug of coffee offered. When the older lady was gone, she looked over into the other room where the antics continued, as well as the noise. “What is it?” Ana finally asked, and Meah returned her attention to her. “Are you planning on moving out of here?” she whispered. Ana’s expression grew serious. She studied Meah then sighed. “What has Andru told you?” “Nothing I liked. What is Gilroy going to do if you and the children move in with us? What has he said to you?” “Andru is going to talk to him about it. I’m not supposed to bring it up.” Ana kept her voice very low, even though there was no way Gilroy could here them over the screaming children. 68

Thicker Than Water

Ana wasn’t going to confront her own claim about leaving him? Meah couldn’t believe it. The woman had never thought for herself. Andru controlled her every thought and action. “Do you want to leave Gilroy?” “I want…” She didn’t finish but let her words trail off and looked down at her hands. “You want Andru.” Ana met her eyes slowly. Her dark gray eyes searched Meah’s blue-green ones and her unspoken answer chilled Meah’s blood. “Where does that leave me?” “I can’t talk to you about this right now.” Ana looked down at her hands again. Meah stood up. She turned away from Ana and walked into the living room. She bent down to pick up Redo, and for a second she thought Gilroy would grab her. Their eyes met and she could tell by the mischievous look in his eyes that the thought had crossed his mind. She wished he would grab her. He read her too easily and smiled. She stood up quickly with her son in her arms. “Come on, you two. It’s time to go home.” The twins complained, but she insisted. Slowly, Gilroy got to his feet. “I don’t know how to answer your question,” Ana said, when Meah returned with her children around her. “Please don’t leave yet. I want us to be friends. I need you, Meah.” Ana stopped talking and looked down at her hands. Meah knew Gilroy stood behind her as she walked over to Ana and placed a hand on her shoulder. “You’re my friend. You’re my leader, and you have my loyalty until my death. And you’re right, you do need me.” Ana looked up at her quickly, glanced at Gilroy, then back down at her hands. Meah continued. “I’m not offering any threats, but I don’t like what I’ve heard, and I will have my say on this.” She could feel Gilroy’s gaze on her back as she walked out of the house with her children around her.

***** Meah and Ana attended the first quilting session several days later. Ana had one of the guards drive her over in a jeep, although she didn’t tell him why she was going. Meah pulled up in her glider in time to meet Ana at the door, and the two entered together. The afternoon went well, although there was obvious friction between Ana and Adri. At one point, Ulga pulled Meah to the side and told her Ana and Adri had made great progress to be seen together in the same room. It would take time before they would be able to put their past behind them.

69

Lorie O’Clare

Meah didn’t bother to mention to the older woman that it should be viewed as odd that Ana and Adri should feel jealousy toward each other, and not Meah and Adri. After all, Meah was Andru’s claim. There was no reason to insult Ulga’s intelligence though. She had a feeling that Gilroy’s mama knew a lot more about what was going on than any of them would like to admit. Meah wanted to talk to Ana about the Par’gram. Their tribe of almost two thousand people had crossed the mountains and were just several days away. Andru wouldn’t allow her to see Me’goo anymore, and she hadn’t flown out to the Par’gram campsite to try. He had told her the Par’gram were a Gothman issue, and that reason, among others, was why she wouldn’t focus on them. Nonetheless, Meah tightened security around the clan site. They were ready if they needed to be. But she never had the opportunity to talk to Ana. Several of the Gothman women walked out at the same time, and two of them helped Ana into her jeep. Meah had no choice but to climb onto her glider and head for her house. Several hours later, Meah worked quietly in the conference room comparing notes the different Gothman and Runner scouts had turned in after venturing north to investigate Par’gram. She was quite engrossed when the sounds of the men entering the house pulled her from her work. She looked up as Andru and Gilroy entered the conference room. Gilroy shut the door behind him and she looked up curiously at both men. Neither one of them looked happy. “Meah, I want you to tell me about your quilting session.” Andru sat down in one of the chairs facing her, and Gilroy took the other chair. “That didn’t take long.” She said the thought out loud although she hadn’t meant to. Meah placed her flat landlink on the desk and leaned back as she stared at her claim. “What do you want to know?” “I sure as hell don’t want to know what kind of quilt you’re making—if you’re making a quilt at all. What are you trying to do here, woman? How could you send those women home with landlinks and comms?” Meah didn’t know how to answer. They had done nothing wrong. The afternoon had been quite pleasant. She had no idea why Andru would be so upset about it. She sighed and picked up her landlink again. “We…I mean, I agreed to teach some of the women to read and write. How are they supposed to do that if they don’t have the tools to learn?” “Did you say we? Are you suggesting someone else is involved in this mad scheme of yours?” “No. No one else is involved. This was all my idea. But I didn’t force it on anyone. These women want to learn. I’m the Lord of Gothman’s claim. If they come to me asking for help in an area, I’m not out of line to assist. I don’t understand why you’re upset.” 70

Thicker Than Water

Andru ran his hands through his hair and looked at Gilroy. His first commander stepped in to assist. “Meah. Those women did something behind their claims’ backs. That’s not the Gothman way. Andru was approached by these men once they found the landlinks with their claims.” “And you had no idea what they were talking about,” Meah finished for him, and then met Andru’s gaze. “Andru, I’m sorry. I know how frustrating it is to be approached by your men, and they know more than you do.” “I don’t have a problem telling my men I don’t know something, if I don’t know it. I do have a problem with you thinking you can do something like this with Gothman women. Are you out of your mind?” Andru’s voice rose as he spoke, and Meah raised an eyebrow at him. One of these days the man would learn that she didn’t care for him to speak to her like that. “If those women want to learn to read, write, or fly a glider, by Crator, I’m going to teach them.” “If you clear it through me first.” “I don’t need your consent to do everything.” She slammed her fist down on the desk. “You’re my claim,” he growled, and walked around the desk toward her. “Am I? I’m sorry, sometimes I’m not sure whose claim I am.” She spat the words out sardonically. He looked like he might hit her as the tension grew in his body. “You’re my claim, woman, and I doubt that’s something you’ve ever forgotten. And being the Lord of Gothman’s claim doesn’t give you liberty to do anything, without clearing it through me first.” “And you clear everything through me first?” “I don’t have to do that. You do what I say…I don’t do what you say.” “That’s not fair,” she screamed at him. He grabbed her arm, and started to pull her out from behind the desk, but her comm began beeping. Andru pushed her away from him instead, and ran his fingers through his hair again, as he turned and walked away from her. Meah’s heart pounded as it pumped blind fury through her veins. There was no way to hide her trembling fingers as she reached into her pocket for her comm. She looked up and glared at Andru to prove her shaking came from anger and not fear. His chiseled features met her glare undaunted. “This is Meah.” Her expression changed in the next instant. All color washed from her face, but the trembling in her fingers continued as her hand went to her mouth. Both men stood

71

Lorie O’Clare

silently before her, but she didn’t look up at them. Instead, she reached behind her, as if reassuring herself that the chair behind her hadn’t moved. Carefully, she grabbed the arm and collapsed, allowing all wind to leave her lungs with a loud puff as she sat. Her hand remained over her mouth then moved to cover her eyes as she lowered her head. Her body shook. “What is it?” Andru’s tone was calm, yet stern. She ignored him and spoke into her comm. “It’s okay, Ulga. Calm down. No, you did the right thing. That’s right.” She looked up at Gilroy. “He’s right here. We’ll go over there right now.” She jumped up and took a breath, steadying herself from the wave of emotions that surged through her. This was all her fault. How could she live with herself if—no, she wouldn’t think about that. She pulled the comm from her ear and walked around the desk. “Bard is beating Adri.” She spoke quickly as she moved to the door. “Their nanny has brought the children to Ulga’s but she fears Adri might not make it through the flogging she’s getting.” She reached for the doorknob and then turned to look at the two men. Neither one of them moved a muscle and both of them stared at her intently. “Sit down, Meah,” Andru said simply. “Sit down? We’ve got to get over there and stop him. He’s seriously hurting her.” She looked from one man to the other and her jaw dropped. “You’re not going to just stand there and let this happen, are you?” “Bard has beaten her before. Adri is his claim. If she needs discipline it isn’t our job to interfere.” Gilroy’s tone was so cold Meah could only gawk at his icy blue eyes. “She’s your sister…your full-blooded sister. You won’t move a muscle to stop some man from hurting her? I don’t believe you. Adri doesn’t have any skills to defend herself, let alone fight back. How can you be so cold-hearted?” Neither man responded and she watched despairingly as Gilroy crossed his arms and stared at her. “Fine. The two of you have successfully belittled Gothman in my eyes enough for one evening. Stay here if you will. I’m going to do something about it.” She opened the door and bolted out of the room, slamming the door behind her with enough ferocity to make the wall shake. The two men stared blindly as they listened to Meah run through the house, ignore a comment made by one of the servants, then open and shut—loudly—the back door. “Well, hell.” Andru slammed his fist into the door as he sighed the expletive. He’d had just about all he could take out of that woman. How did his papa manage such a willful woman as his mama? Andru couldn’t figure it out. His claim was about to make a very embarrassing scene, and it wouldn’t reflect well on him. He should be 72

Thicker Than Water

able to keep his woman in line. Damn it, he’d practically be forced to beat her as well just to save face among his men. Beating Meah would solve nothing when it came to making her a submissive claim. He wasn’t sure anything would make her a submissive claim. He tried to remember times when his mama might have embarrassed his papa with her Runner ways. At the moment he couldn’t think of one instance. He didn’t look at Gilroy right away. There was no need. He knew the man stood expressionless and at attention. He reached for the doorknob and slowly opened the door. “Go.” Andru nodded toward the door. “I trust you’ll be able to handle this situation discreetly.” “Of course, my lord,” Gilroy muttered, and was gone in the next instant. “Damn it all to hell,” Andru muttered to himself, as he slowly walked out of the room and left the house as well.

73

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Nine Gilroy was behind Meah before she landed at Bard Rowen’s house. She turned her head to acknowledge him. His insides tightened at the look of determination on her face. She was so incredibly beautiful and he couldn’t help a small smile. “I thought you condemned my behavior,” she mumbled, and didn’t look at him as she spoke. She climbed off her glider that she’d parked next to the small stone house. Gilroy climbed off his glider and stared at the house, ignoring her comment. Most of the lights were on but he didn’t hear any noises coming from inside. In fact, it seemed deathly quiet. His stomach tightened and he turned to look at her as he spoke. “Sometimes women get out of line and need to be taught a lesson.” He wanted to laugh out loud at the look she gave him. He managed a straight face. Meah turned and walked toward the wooden front porch all too aware of Gilroy’s silent gait behind her. She knocked firmly on the front door, and told herself to breathe as she waited. Bard Rowen was a big man. His chest was thick and almost as round as it was wide. His arms fell on either side of him, not quite touching his torso. For some reason, she noticed immediately how thick his wrists were. He was tall, although not as tall as Andru or Gilroy, and had brown hair and a thick beard. His pale green eyes burned with rage. “What the hell is the likes of you doing here?” he spat when he yelled, and she instinctively curled her lip in disgust. Meah didn’t budge, and forced her hands not to ball into fists. She realized Gilroy must have made his appearance known behind her because Bard’s piercing gaze suddenly looked over her shoulder. “My lord, I didn’t see you there, no.” He mumbled something she didn’t hear and then stepped back in the doorway. “You might as well take her,” he said without reservation. Meah didn’t wait to hear more, but bolted into the house and quickly took in the interior as she searched for Adri. She spotted her instantly and ran to her. Adri was curled up in a fetal position on the living room floor. Her dress was ripped, primarily in the back, and large red welts traced her exposed skin. The bastard had flogged her, more than likely with a belt by the looks of the thick scratches that accompanied the welts. There were bruises on her forearms and wrists as if she’d been held tightly and dragged. Her face was a mass of color—blue, green, red and gray. One of her eyes was completely swollen shut, and blood trickled from a deep cut in her lower lip.

74

Thicker Than Water

“Dr. Digo,” Meah spoke into her comm. “I need you to meet me at Ulga’s house as soon as you can. Yes, Gilroy’s mama’s house. Can you do that? Thank you, doctor. I appreciate it.” She bent down, and gently placed her hands on Adri’s shoulders. “I’m so sorry, Adri. You don’t know how sorry I am. This is all my fault.” “No,” was all Adri whispered. Gilroy squatted next to her and scooped his sister into his arms then headed toward the door. Adri’s eyes closed and she let her head fall back against his arm. Meah figured she’d passed out from the pain. It was all she could do not to belt the louse straight in the stomach—or maybe lower. “I want those kids and that nanny back in this house within the hour. They don’t need to be around her. When she’s ready to quit acting like a whore, she can come back and apologize.” “Why you—” Meah turned, ready to pound some sense into the lame excuse for a man. “Out—now!” Gilroy’s bark silenced her and she hurried out the front door with Gilroy at her heels. Gilroy turned on the front porch, and Meah turned in the yard when he spoke to Bard. “I don’t want to hear about any of this, understood?” “Yes, my lord.” Bard straightened as he spoke, then shut the door quietly, leaving them in the darkness. Meah’s eyes focused as she followed Gilroy back to their gliders. He lifted one leg over his glider while still holding his sister then let her rest against his massive chest. She didn’t wake up. “Why am I doing this for you, Meah?” His blue eyes sparkled like sapphires in the dark. He stared at her for a long minute and her breathing seemed to come faster as she stared back at him. Her voice was barely a whisper. “You’re doing this because you know it’s the right thing to do.” “I don’t think that’s why, my lady.” His eyes caressed her as his fingers had done in the past, and her heart lunged without her permission in response. “Follow me over there.” All Meah could do was nod. “It’s going to take her a while to recover from her injuries, but there’s no internal damage.” Dr. Digo wiped his forehead with his hand, more of a gesture than an attempt to wipe sweat from his brow. The man was completely composed in a well-groomed Runner outfit. “If she gets out of bed too soon, she’ll only aggravate her wounds and take longer to heal.”

75

Lorie O’Clare

“It’s so kind of you to come out this late at night, it is.” Ulga was her ever-gracious self as she handed the doctor a mug of her wine. “No thank you.” The doctor waved off the mug with a smile. “I don’t have the stomach I used to have. Keep her in bed for a few days. I gave her some medicine that will keep her out for the rest of the night.” He handed Ulga a small bottle. “Give her one of these if the pain returns and gets uncomfortable.” “How much should I pay you for all of this?” The Gothman woman turned to leave the room as if she would gather some coins for the doctor. Dr. Digo raised an eyebrow at Meah and she nodded silently. He cleared his throat and Ulga looked at him questioningly. “I won’t accept your money. Hopefully the rest of your evening will be uneventful.” He pulled the front door silently closed behind him, leaving Meah, Gilroy and Ulga standing in the living room. Meah felt an uncomfortable silence fall quickly around her. Her eyes burned when she looked up at Ulga. The woman took a step toward her and Meah backed up. “All of this is my fault,” she whispered, and shook her head when Ulga’s hand reached for her. “The man has beaten her before. Tonight could have happened for a number of reasons, yes.” Ulga’s voice was so soothing. Meah wanted to run into her arms. But not ever having had a mama, she didn’t miss the consolation she might have received if she’d accepted the offered compassion. “No, I’ve made a real big mess out of things. I really thought I was doing a good thing by helping these women. I’m afraid this isn’t the end of it either.” “There’s nothing more you can do tonight.” Gilroy’s tone suggested the subject was closed. Tears tumbled down her cheeks when she looked up at Gilroy. She couldn’t go home and face Andru, not after having seen Adri. She wouldn’t be able to stand up to his humiliation right now. Her defenses were stripped at the humbling sight of the beaten woman. She needed space, needed to clear her head. She needed to talk to Crator. “No.” She held her palm out at him. “Don’t say any more and make me feel worse than I do right now.” She turned to face Ulga, knowing she needed to get out of there before all her composure was gone. “Thank you for contacting me.” And with that, she turned and ran out the front door. Meah didn’t have a direction. Her mind wasn’t focused enough for a plan. Adri’s pathetic cries of pain as Gilroy carried her into their mama’s house echoed through her thoughts. What kind of person could beat, so brutally, another person who had no means to fight back? That question twisted through her brain until it hurt. She had no answers—

76

Thicker Than Water

so she flew. She pushed her glider to the limits of its capability, and put as much distance as she could between herself and Gothman. For some reason her not so rational thinking told her she could make more sense of the whole ordeal if she put geographical space between her and these people. “Meah, where are you going?” She forgot she still wore her comm, and jumped at the sound of Gilroy’s voice in her ear. “Go home, Gilroy.” “Land your glider.” “I’m not good company right now.” “Land your glider before I disable it.” She sighed, and lowered her glider toward the ground as she slowed. She wasn’t in the mood to talk to anyone right now. Her thoughts were a muddled mess, and she needed time to sort through them. She parked her glider and climbed off then stretched, taking in the panoramic view of the star-filled sky. “I really want to be alone right now, Gilroy.” He was right behind her when he spoke. “You’ve got thoughts that make no sense to you, overwhelming you at the moment. Maybe I could help.” How did he know exactly what turmoil she was experiencing? The compassion in his voice unnerved her. She didn’t know Crator made men like this. She crossed her arms over her chest and walked away from him, suddenly needing distance from that virile body behind her. She plopped down on the grass and crossed her legs in front of her, wrapping her arms around them. Her eyes widened as Gilroy spread a quilt—one he’d apparently grabbed from his mama’s house—down on the grass near her, and then sat down on it. He spread his long legs out in front of him and leaned back on his elbows. A long silence followed, not an uncomfortable one like she’d experienced at Ulga’s house, but a soothing one. The cool evening air felt good in her lungs, and she allowed the blinking lights in the sky to capture her attention. Meah didn’t look his way when Gilroy let out a long sigh. “Meah, it’s important for a man to make sure that his claim shares his beliefs. She represents him when they aren’t together, and anything she does reflects on him.” Meah said nothing when he paused although she sensed he was looking at her. “Some men feel they need to mold their women into understanding what is appropriate and what isn’t. Some women need that molding.” “So this is the line of thinking of the Gothman?” She still didn’t look at him. “For the most part. I know your culture is different, but Gothman women are owned by the man who claims them. Our culture has been that way for hundreds of winters. If a woman is out of line, she needs to be corrected.” “So you would beat your claim if she did something you didn’t approve of?” 77

Lorie O’Clare

His chuckle was dry, almost morbid. “No, I wouldn’t. I’ve seen enough violence for a lifetime.” She did look at him then. Through the darkness, his blue eyes sparkled intensely as his inky black hair outlined his face in contrast. He was captivating, and his gaze begged her to let him console her. “Your papa beat your mama like that?” Her question was a whisper. “Many times, my lady, many times.” She continued to stare at him, not sure how to respond. He wasn’t after pity—she knew that. Nor did she feel he was using his upbringing as an explanation for the events that occurred that evening. If anything, he was showing her how deeply engrained this all was into his lifestyle. She’d never known him to hit Ana, or his children. And he certainly never hit any of his men in anger. He was a deadly man, but he used his skills on the battlefield and that was it. She couldn’t take her eyes from his, though. There was compassion and something else, not the usual lust she saw when they were alone, but something she couldn’t put a name on at the moment. He offered her comfort though, possibly not an explanation she could accept, for he wasn’t trying to find excuses for the ways of his people. But he saw her pain and was willing to console her. Without speaking, she crawled to him and he reclined, wrapping his powerful arms around her and pulling her down on top of him. Her body tucked into his, and she felt strength emanating from his very core. Capturing his mouth, she exhaled as their tongues danced around each other. His long legs wrapped around hers and his arms crushed her arms next to her body. His mouth moved from her lips to her cheeks and then to her neck. He then found her mouth again and she relaxed as he rolled over and kissed her, releasing a sensation in her that she’d never experienced before. When his fingers brushed over her skin, slowly removing her shirt, she trembled, running her hands up his powerful forearms. As aggressive as sex with Gilroy could be, tonight it was so incredibly gentle. Brushing her skin with his fingertips, he removed her clothes so slowly Meah thought she would come before he even entered her. “So fucking perfect,” Gilroy whispered, his blue eyes glowing in the darkness. Meah sat up, naked, and reached for him. “Take your clothes off too,” she whispered, somehow feeling a sacred sense to the moment and not wanting to disturb it by speaking too loud. Undressing him just as slowly, she almost drooled over the dark hair that brushed over his hard muscular body. A growl escaped him when she worked his pants down his thighs. Gilroy made love to her with a passion that was new to both of them. He moved slowly, covering every inch of her body with delicate kisses she didn’t know he was capable of giving.

78

Thicker Than Water

With Gilroy, sex had often been pain, followed quickly by pleasure. An aggressive and dominating lover, Meah craved that carnal side of him. But tonight, there was no aggression. If pain existed, it was in the slow torturous way he brought her body to life, lingering over every inch of her, until she swore she’d die from need. She was so damned wet when he finally entered her, and then he glided into her so slowly that she grabbed his shoulders, digging into his flesh as she cried out. “Gilroy, please,” she begged, needing every bit of him, although loving this new side of him as much as his aggressive nature. He allowed her to simmer, brought her to a boiling point, and then to a simmer again, before bringing her to an orgasm so intense there was no way she’d live through it. Gilroy exploded inside her, their gazes locked on each other. His mouth moved while he twitched inside her, as if he would say something. Wave after wave of pleasure broke through her while she drowned in his gaze. Words were on her lips, ready to be shared, yet she simply stared at him. When their lovemaking ended, she lay on top of his sweat-soaked body, breathing harder than if she’d run across half of Gothman. Gilroy moved to a sitting position, cradling her on his lap, and reached for another quilt that she hadn’t realized was there until that moment. He shook it open then lay down again, covering them with the quilt and pulling her to his side. Their eyes met, locked in a gaze neither of them had the strength to release. For a long moment, they stared into each other’s eyes, asking questions both knew shouldn’t be asked. She knew they should get up and get dressed, but lying next to him, cradled in his arms, staring at his gorgeous face, she decided there was no harm in enjoying the moment. Besides, her head was whirling as she tried to figure out what just happened between them. Sex with him was always very physical. Usually, he would pick a fight with her, and if they were alone, she knew where it would end. Certainly, enough happened that evening for him to have found an argument. He hadn’t looked at her like he wanted to fight though. There had been that unidentifiable gaze in his eyes before they had sex. What was it? He’d been so tender, the way a man would treat a woman if he loved her, not the way two lovers met to release physical energy by a quick romp in the grass. The way a man would treat a woman if he loved her? What was this? Overwhelmed by the directions her thoughts were headed, she blinked. Her thoughts must have been written all over face. He smiled and licked her nose. She grimaced. “Didn’t think we were capable of doing it, did you?” “Capable of doing what?” Her voice was husky. She wasn’t sure she wanted to hear the answer.

79

Lorie O’Clare

“I think you know, Meah.” His voice was no more than a low growl. There was no denying the look in his eyes now—passion brewed again. “You and I have fallen in love with each other.” Her mouth opened and she would have quickly rebuked the comment, but he captured her mouth with his and made love to her again. She’d never felt more satisfied and completely exhausted when she finally cuddled into his massive body underneath the quilt, probably made by a handful of gossiping Gothman women, and fell asleep.

***** “Meah, wake up.” She blinked her eyes then squinted as the brightness of the morning sun blinded her. Disoriented, Meah lay cuddled under the thick quilt as cool morning air chilled her nose and ears. “Wake up, my lady. Quickly now, put your clothes on.” Meah didn’t move quickly. She sat up slowly and instantly felt the soreness, as well as the moisture in between her legs. She looked around for something to wipe herself with and distractedly accepted her pants when Gilroy handed them to her. Then she realized why Gilroy was making them move so quickly. “Oh shit,” she groaned as she focused across the field. “Do you think it’s the Par’gram?” “Without a doubt.” Gilroy was dressed now and reached for her shirt, turning it right side out before handing it to her. He then searched the quilt until he found her hair tie and quickly moved around her to put the braid back in her hair. He’d managed to pull it loose so easily last night, but now, for some reason, it seemed his once skilled hands didn’t want to cooperate in winding three sections of hair. Gilroy wouldn’t let Meah see his fear. They were warriors and this could be handled. He found it interesting that his fear wasn’t focused on the sight of a foreign people hovered at their border, but the wrath of Lord Andru when he realized Gilroy had spent the night with his claim. They never stood up, but instead moved around on their hands and knees until the quilts were secured back on Gilroy’s glider. Then they simply knelt next to each other, protected from view by a round boulder that stood waist-high. Their brains worked silently as they focused on a plan of action. “I say we fly out of here. They’ll spot us but I don’t think they have the means to stop us. Once we’re in the air we can notify our troops.” Gilroy put his arm around her as he spoke. “If they see us, it may prevent them from doing whatever it is they plan on doing. If they continue moving the direction they are right now, they’ll be outside the Runner clan site, and Bryton, before lunch.” She glanced up toward the sun in confirmation of the time. “From what I read of your reports, I was under the impression you expected them to arrive to the west of here.”

80

Thicker Than Water

Gilroy nodded. “We did.” He pulled his comm out and wrapped it around his ear then looked down at her for a moment. “We were gone all night. You realize Andru is probably aware of that.” “And Ana,” she whispered as she stared up at him. He stroked her cheek with his rough thumb. “I love you, Meah. I want you to be mine.” “I don’t want to be owned by anyone,” she declared, refusing to acknowledge his first comment. They couldn’t love each other. It would be foolish. She quickly flipped on her comm and contacted Jolee. Gilroy watched her for another moment, and then contacted Andru. “My lord,” he said when Andru, sounding like he’d just woken, spoke gruffly into his ear. “The Par’gram have been detected just north of the clan site.” “How do they travel?” “They’re on foot. At the rate they’re moving, they’ll be at the clan site by high noon. The Runners are organizing their troops and I say we match their men. There could be a thousand men out there—they spread out as far as the eye can see.” “Send out your troops.” Andru was quiet for a moment and Gilroy waited patiently for the inevitable line of questioning that would follow. “Where are you right now?” “I’m north of the clan site staring at the Par’grams as we speak.” “So you played the part of scout last night?” Gilroy didn’t have an immediate answer, and he knew he would never lie to Andru. He said nothing. He also knew Andru was aware of this, and so wouldn’t hesitate to ask what he specifically wanted to know. “Did you and Meah spend the night together?” Gilroy wasn’t silent as long this time. There was only one answer and it was a simple one. “Yes, my lord.” Meah could tell by the look on his face what Andru had just asked him. She’d finished consulting with Jolee and was satisfied that most of her army was being gathered and would be guarding their northern borders within the hour. Now she needed to contact Ana, and inform her of their situation. She remembered her friend’s reaction when she’d discovered the bite mark on her shoulder, and bit her lip as she flipped the switch on her comm. She was incredibly relieved, although somewhat surprised, when Ana didn’t answer her comm. Could she have taken pain medication and was too asleep to hear her comm? She couldn’t be too upset to answer her comm, could she? There was no way she could know that she and Gilroy were together unless she’d simply allowed her imagination to run away with her. Unless…was Ana with Andru right now? It was very early in the morning. Could those two also have spent the night together?

81

Lorie O’Clare

Meah jumped, and turned quickly at the sound of someone approaching them from behind. Gilroy moved faster. He stood quickly, blocking her with his body as he pulled his laser. “Gothman leaders do their own scouting?”

82

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Ten Me’goo stood several feet away from them with several of his men behind him. He didn’t hide the smile that appeared on his lips as he looked from Gilroy to Meah. His gaze lingered on her. “I wondered what you look like in the morning, little thing.” His eyes told that he figured out what they were doing out here all by themselves. Gilroy put his arm out protectively as he glared at the Par’gram. “Why aren’t you in your camp?” Me’goo shrugged as he eyed the laser pointed at his heart. “Scouts come from clan. They helped me come here.” He smiled as he pointed to the massive group of people slowly moving closer and closer. “Par’gram are going wrong way.” “You’re learning our language quickly,” Meah spoke up as she walked to the other side of Gilroy. She pulled her laser as well, and knew that with two of them armed, facing three very large Par’grams, they had pretty good odds. “I’m impressed.” “Little thing beautiful in the morning,” he breathed, ignoring her compliment. He looked up at Gilroy and raised an eyebrow. “You borrow little thing?” His tone was mocking. Meah was sure Gilroy growled. The last thing they needed right now was a testosterone showdown. She edged away from Gilroy, her laser also pointed at Me’goo. She remembered watching Me’goo pull a glider out of the air, but somehow felt slightly reassured when she stood next to hers. “I borrow little thing, too.” Me’goo sounded confident and Meah straddled her glider then froze. “Like hell you will.” Gilroy definitely growled that time. Me’goo narrowed his thick eyebrows together. He sincerely looked confused. “I will like hell? This means what?” “That’s enough,” Meah exploded. “I don’t belong to anyone, Me’goo. No one owns me.” “Then I own you.” Me’goo straightened and pounded his chest. He was huge, certainly twice her size at least. Her eyes widened even as her fury built. “You and your men,” she gestured with her laser, “sit on the ground.” Me’goo looked amused. “Sit on ground?” “Now!” she screamed and drew a line on the ground in between his feet when she fired her laser. His two guards gasped but Me’goo looked down at the ground then

83

Lorie O’Clare

back up at her slowly. He was no longer smiling, nor did he look amused. Slowly, he sat down on the ground. “Jolee.” She spoke into her comm. “I want about ten soldiers out here now.” “Ten soldiers only?” Me’goo mocked her, and once again he wore a smug grin. His amusement with her had returned. She aimed her laser to a lower part of his anatomy. Once again, his smile faded. But as her eyes remained fixed on his, the three Par’grams and Gilroy looked up in the air, in a direction behind her. She turned to look as well. Three gliders approached and within seconds she recognized Andru. Damn. The Par’grams had been taken out of her hands when they were on Gothman soil. Now they flocked dangerously close to the Blood Circle clan site, definitely making this a Runner issue. Without Ana here to contradict, Andru would still control this situation. Her rank wouldn’t be recognized and, once again, she would be sent home. She needed to reach Ana. Why wasn’t she answering her comm? “Ana.” She flipped her comm on again and returned her gaze to Me’goo, all too aware that Andru landed next to her. “This is Ana.” A very scratchy voice came through her comm. Ana cleared her throat. “Meah, where are you? What time is it?” “I’m north of the Runner clan site. The Par’gram clan is within hours of our border.” “What? Oh Crator. I think I took too much pain medication. I can’t focus.” “You sound pretty out of it. Jolee and ten soldiers will be here within minutes. I have armies assembling as we speak. Me’goo and two of his men are being detained.” “What? Me’goo escaped?” “Not for long. My laser is pinned right on him.” Meah couldn’t help shooting a side-glance at Andru as he got off his glider and walked over to Gilroy. His long legs reached Gilroy in a few easy strides. He looked muscular and lean, and she could tell he’d recently bathed because his dark golden curls were still damp. He looked powerful and incredibly handsome. She looked down when she realized she was comparing him to Gilroy. “Ana, I need your consent to act in your favor concerning this matter. I’m your first commander, and we have an unknown people very close to our borders.” “You’re already acting in my favor, aren’t you?” Ana sounded very groggy. “Does Andru know this?” “I think so.” She hesitated. “He should. Where are you? Where’s Gilroy?” “Gilroy is here and so is Andru.” “Meah, Gilroy didn’t come home last night. Do you know where he was?” Meah took a deep breath, and looked back up at the two men talking. Andru met her gaze and then so did Gilroy. “Can we talk about that later?”

84

Thicker Than Water

“Yes, come to me when you can. I think I’m going to go back to sleep for a while. This medicine hasn’t made me feel like this before.” Ana mumbled her words and Meah could tell she was seriously drugged. Did Andru give her more medicine than usual? Had her pain increased? She shut off her comm and leaned forward on her glider. Andru gestured with his head, and the two Gothman guards he arrived with took position by the three Par’gram on the ground. She couldn’t hear what they were saying but Andru guided Gilroy a few strides away, talking quietly as they walked. There didn’t appear to be any tension between them. She watched them until they stopped walking. Andru stood facing Gilroy and looked over his shoulder at her. Deep, penetrating gray eyes speared right through her. A vise grip tightened around her heart. She couldn’t look away until he did, and then she focused in on Me’goo. He’d been watching her the entire time. There was no way to see into his intense brown eyes but he seemed to be able to look right through her. She sensed he was a man with a lot of power, and knew how to use it. “Me’goo, why are you bringing your people here?” she asked purely out of curiosity, and wondered if anyone else had bothered to ask him that yet. “My people?” He shook his head in confusion. “The Par’gram are coming here?” He smiled and nodded slowly. “Why?” Andru and Gilroy walked toward them and heard her line of questioning. She forced herself to remain relaxed as she leaned against the dash of her glider. Me’goo looked at the two men and then at the Gothman guards who held lasers pointed at him. His eyes shifted back to her. “Par’gram no home…anymore.” “Why?” Me’goo sighed, as if searching for the right words. His eyes reflected intelligence, and even sitting on the ground he appeared a large and dangerous man. She could sense his frustration with the language barrier. “Take your time, Me’goo,” she said softly, and Andru crossed his arms, not appearing to be in a patient mood. “Why Par’gram come here?” He pointed to the ground then gestured at the spacious open field surrounding them. “Lots of room for home. Par’gram need home.” Meah watched Andru bristle at the response. The muscles in his arms flexed, and she noticed the knuckles in his hands turn white. She spoke quickly. “I see. Why do Par’gram need new home?” She stressed each word and watched him intently.

85

Lorie O’Clare

They appeared too powerful of a race to be running from something. And Me’goo’s face didn’t show the worry of a leader in turmoil. In fact, he continually looked at ease, if not amused, every time she saw him. “Yesterday’s home no have food. Land is bad. Other people damage it.” “What other people?” Meah could tell Andru was ready to ask the same question. “Sea People.” “How did the Sea People make land bad?” Meah lived among the Sea People during her age of searching. She hoped Andru remembered that. Their eyes met and she could tell that he did. Me’goo moved to his knees and the Gothman guards immediately had their lasers pointed at him. He put his hands out, watching the men warily, and slowly pointed to a brown bag on the ground next to him. He untied thick strings, and opened the top flap. He kept his eyes on the two lasers as he stuck his hand into the bag and pulled out a smaller bag. He then extended his hand, holding the bag out to Meah. “Sea People no like Par’gram. We great…they bad. They can’t make Par’gram leave.” He paused and shook the bag, indicating she should take it. Resting on his knees, he was almost as tall as she was. She climbed off her glider and walked over to the bag. “They put this in land and everything goes to dirt.” Andru moved so quickly Meah didn’t notice him until he wrapped his arm around her waist, and pulled her back against his powerful chest just as she reached for the bag. He spun his body to the side, holding her to him, and lifted her off the ground and away from Me’goo. “Andru,” she gasped and Me’goo let out a low chuckle, ignoring the lasers that moved a few inches closer to him. “You watch little thing closer.” “You might be right at that,” Andru grumbled as he put her down, but then clasped his fingers tightly around the back of her neck. “Little thing is wild.” Me’goo let his eyes travel over her slowly as he made his bold comment. Meah knew he insulted Andru with his blatant display of lust toward her. She scowled and voluntarily stepped backwards. Andru released her then put his arm in front of her to keep her behind him. “What is this?” he asked and took the bag from Me’goo. “Gool rock.” “Gool rock? Why did you bring Gool rock here?” Meah tried to step around Andru but he blocked her. She sensed Gilroy move closer to her. “Andru, this rock has properties in it that kill anything that’s alive around it. It’s not strong enough to hurt big animals or people but when it washes up on the shore, it kills all the starfish and small plants. The Sea People must have dumped a bunch of the rocks on Par’gram land to force them to leave.”

86

Thicker Than Water

Andru nodded, as he opened the bag and looked inside. “They look like rocks. How do you know they’re Gool rocks?” “They turn clear when they’re wet and when they’re dry they appear solid and gray, just like other rocks.” Meah peeked around him and tried to see inside the bag. “Some of the Neurians ran tests on them out of curiosity. There is a tiny bug that lives in the rock that actually does the killing. They let out some kind of poison. I guess it’s their way of defending their rock.” Andru glanced at her and again his dark gray eyes caused a vise grip to clench down on her insides. He didn’t stay focused on her though. His mind was all business. “Why did you bring these here?” He held the bag up but made no attempt to return it to Me’goo. “Gothman and Runners great warriors that stop Sea People. Par’gram great warriors. Know nothing about Gool rock. You learn about Gool rock.” He nodded to the bag indicating Andru should keep it. Meah looked up as Jolee and ten Runner warriors landed alongside their parked gliders. The Runners got off their gliders and then stood waiting further instruction. Jolee approached her and Meah walked over to meet her. Meah confirmed how long it would take for her troops to arrive, and then gestured for the soldiers to encircle the Par’gram. She turned and stopped quickly to prevent her nose from hitting Andru’s broad chest. She placed her hands on his chest to balance herself. “I’m going to tell Me’goo to have his people halt where they are. We need to discuss this thoroughly before we let that many people descend on us. If they stop where they are, we’ll keep this peaceful. If he refuses to stop this exodus and they move in on us, we’ll have no choice but to view it as an act of aggression.” Meah spoke quietly so only Andru could hear her. Gilroy moved in behind Andru so he could hear as well. She wished she possessed Gilroy’s level of confidence. He seemed completely at ease where the closer she got to Andru the more unnerved he seemed to make her. Jolee had stepped in next to her though, and she wouldn’t appear intimidated in the woman’s presence. She didn’t look down until she’d finished talking. That’s when she noticed Andru was straightening grass that had been flattened by the large quilt she and Gilroy made love and slept on. Meah moved her eyes quickly over the ground and realized a vague square patch of flattened grass marked the spot where their “bed” had been. Her cheeks filled with heat and she knew they turned crimson. She didn’t look up right away, praying the telltale heat would leave quickly. “You’re going to tell Me’goo, my lady?” She looked up quickly, embarrassment replaced with anger. “Are you in charge now?” he asked. “I’m in Ana’s favor until she recuperates.” Meah held her ground, and her temper.

87

Lorie O’Clare

“On the Par’grams? It seems to me that at the time of Ana’s injury the Par’gram were a Gothman issue.” “They are right outside our borders.” Meah clenched her fists, trying to keep her temper in check. “Besides, I was talking to Ana when you arrived, and she agrees this is a Runner issue and approved my plans.” “You spoke to Ana?” “Yes, my lord. It seems she woke up and couldn’t understand why her comm was turned off. She turned it on and then I contacted her. Her timing was perfect.” Meah managed a smile as his gaze shot fire at her. She knew then that he’d turned her comm off and increased her pain medication. Why had he done that? Andru turned on a dime and walked back over to Me’goo. She tried to follow but stopped short when Gilroy stuck his arm out to detain her. “You’ll order your people to stop where they are. The Gothman and Runners will discuss your request for land to call your home. If the Par’gram continue to move toward us our troops will attack them.” Andru spoke easily and without feeling. Me’goo slowly moved to his feet and then smiled and nodded. “Par’gram no want war with Gothman or Runners. Par’gram will wait. Me’goo has question.” Andru nodded. “I want to be part of talks about land for home.” “I’ll let you talk with us.” Andru nodded to his Gothman guards and then some of the Runner guards. “Bring our friends in, and hold them until I send for them.” Andru turned away and Meah did the same, moving quickly to her glider. She wasn’t surprised that Andru followed her. “I’ll meet you at the house,” he spoke quietly into her ear but his tone implied he wouldn’t tolerate anything other than obedience. She forced herself to look at him after mounting her glider. “I told Ana I would report to her personally as soon as I could.” Andru lowered his face and brushed his lips against hers. She lowered her eyelids and tilted her head to allow him to deepen the kiss. “The least you can do is go home and take a shower first. I don’t think she’ll like the way you smell, although it does seem to be driving the natives wild.” Meah opened her eyes quickly, shocked at the coldness in his tone. She also couldn’t believe he would speak so callously to her. She wanted to retaliate, ask him what he thought she smelled like and then deny it. She wanted to slap him for his boldness. But she wasn’t able to do any of those things. Instead, she bit her lip when she felt her eyes begin to burn and quickly started her glider. He took her chin in his large hand before she could move and forced her to look at him. “I’ll be home shortly to take you to see Ana.”

88

Thicker Than Water

Meah opened her mouth to protest but he pounced on the opportunity and planted a rather passionate kiss on her lips. He was bold, more so than usual, taking his time as he massaged her neck with his fingers. She realized instantly what he was doing. For all to see, he was making it clear that she was his property. The thought made her blood boil. She was tired of being used.

***** Meah’s comm beeped repeatedly as she bathed and put on fresh clothes. One of her squad leaders had just contacted her with a question when the bedroom door opened and Andru filled the door frame. She looked up and smiled, clean and refreshed, and confident of what she would say to him. She quickly finished her conversation and pulled her comm from her ear. “I have Runner troops stationed all along the northern border of the clan site.” Meah stood and straightened her black outfit. Andru’s expression didn’t change. His gaze chilled her bones and she felt fingertips race up her backbone. “Don’t ever do that again.” His growl was so deep she almost didn’t hear his words. But as his meaning dawned on her, the organized speech she’d carefully prepared vanished from her conscious thoughts. “Andru, I’m sorry. It was an accident. It won’t happen again.” “An accident, you say?” He approached her, pushing the door silently shut behind him. “You didn’t come home last night, but it was an accident. It happened without your being aware that it would happen and if you knew it was going to happen you would have stopped it. An accident, is that what you’re telling me? You spent the night with Gilroy. You just happened to have blankets out in the middle of a field where you made love until you were too exhausted to move. Then, because you had enough blankets, you cuddled together and fell asleep until you woke up this morning and found you had company. You’re damned lucky they weren’t armed and preparing to attack.” “It wasn’t like that,” she shot back at him. He stood directly in front of her, and it was all she could do not to pound his chest. “There were no plans. I took off to clear my head after leaving Adri with Ulga. Gilroy followed me and told me to land or he’d disable my glider. So I landed. I didn’t know he brought the blankets.” She stopped quickly and looked up at him, realizing she’d just given him an explanation as to how the blankets got out there. His penetrating gray eyes never left hers and she couldn’t read his thoughts. “Damn it, Andru, why are we fighting over this? I’m sorry I fell asleep. I won’t let it happen again.”

89

Lorie O’Clare

Andru slapped her so hard across the face that she tumbled sideways and fell to her hands and knees. She didn’t move for a minute, allowing her head to clear as the heat on her cheek intensified into a horrendous burning. “I feel safe to say that is the first lie you’ve ever told me.” Meah focused on his boots and didn’t move. He was right. She had just lied. All these winters and she would have sworn lying to Andru was something she wasn’t capable of. Yet it came out of her mouth so easily. Now that she knew what sleeping with Gilroy was like, she’d have to have it again. “Don’t ever lie to me again, woman.” His hands went underneath her arms and he lifted her swiftly to her feet. After planting her firmly on the ground, he placed a hand on either of her shoulders and placed his face close to hers. “Why would you lie to me, Meah? What is it that you’re scared to tell me?” “I don’t know,” she whispered, and a lone tear traveled down her cheek. He stared at her for another minute, then released her and walked out the door. She walked over to her dressing table and grabbed a clean cloth to wipe her face. Looking in the mirror, she noticed the pale blue and green colors shading the length of her jawbone. It was at that moment that she realized Andru’s entire purpose for visiting her. He wanted to plant some noticeable bruises on her so he could save face where otherwise it might appear that she’d played him for the fool.

***** Meah didn’t see Ana later that day. In fact, several days passed before she got over to her house. It appeared the Gothman jail was a little too confining of a stronghold for the Par’gram. Fighting broke out instantly between the current inmates and the three foreign men. Meah suggested they be put in trailers on the clan site with guards posted around them. Surprisingly, Andru agreed. She spoke to Ana over her comm more than once, but something always came up to keep her from journeying into Bryton to her leader’s house. Meah wasn’t sure what kept her from the face-to-face visit, but every time she contacted Ana to put off the visit for a few more hours, Ana always seemed to understand. And Meah was busy. It wasn’t until the end of the week that she realized she was tending to one task after another, and Andru seemed to be involved in each one of them. She saw little of Gilroy. Meah wondered whose idea that was, but didn’t dare ask. Andru came to bed with her each night and contentedly cuddled her to him but he never instigated lovemaking. She found this odd too, but had no intention of bringing the subject up to him. She’d been awake for a while listening to an early morning thunder shower. For some reason, the gentle patter on the window, along with the soft rumblings of thunder, made it easier to stay bundled under her blankets.

90

Thicker Than Water

She rolled to her side and studied Andru’s face. It was so similar to Ana’s it was unnerving at times. They had the same high cheekbones and straight noses. The jawbone was strong with skin pulled easily around it displaying a long neck. She could see Andru’s chest hair curling out from the top of his nightshirt and watched his chest rise and fall as his breathing pattern changed from the slow inhaling of sleep to the more alert breaths of being awake. He looked so at peace, as if he hadn’t a care in the world. “We need to schedule a time to sit down and discuss the Par’grams becoming our new neighbors,” Meah commented adjusting the covers around her. Andru slowly opened his eyes and focused on her. Their faces were inches from each other. His gray eyes looked dull and he showed no reaction to her suggestion. She licked her lips and continued. “If they lived north of the Sea People then they’re from a mountainous, cold climate. I have an idea. Do you think we could get away with suggesting that they take shelter in the Grathing Mountains?” She used the name that the Tree People called the mountain range, which was the border between Gothman and the Tree People nation. They weren’t on open terms with the odd race. The fact that some of the Tree People could pull thoughts from other people just by looking in their eyes made them a race to avoid. Meah wasn’t sure they would appreciate a warrior race moving onto their border. She knew Ana had experience with the race and Beel grew up among them. She threw the idea out to Andru, and if he responded favorably she could approach the two and consult with them concerning the Tree People. He blinked twice as if focusing on her. His eyes slowly moved around her face before looking at something over her shoulder. “That’s an idea worth considering,” he said as his gaze returned to hers. She felt exhilarated by his approval and smiled up at him. “Do you think it would be better if we met on our own first? We should hash out what we want brought up once we sit with the Par’gram. We don’t know that much about them, you know. Do they farm, hunt, do both? Do they try to conquer other races or can we live beside each other peacefully?” “All good questions, my lady.” His voice was soft and soothing. Slowly, he brushed one long powerful leg against hers. “Who should be included in this private brainstorm you’ve planned?” “I figured it would be the four of us.” She licked her lips, wondering if he’d try making love to her. “Isn’t that how we usually brainstorm?” His half-awake expression didn’t change and he didn’t try touching her further. “If Ana is up to it, then I see no problem.” He climbed out of bed, padding toward the bathroom with no further comment. She stared at the bathroom door long after he’d closed it. She’d done nothing to discourage him when their legs had touched under the blankets. If he’d wanted sex

91

Lorie O’Clare

with her, she wouldn’t have stopped him. He seemed completely uninterested in her sexually. Meah thought back to before she had spent the night with Gilroy out in the field. Had he been so unreceptive to her then? It didn’t seem like it. Did Andru sense that he was no longer the man in her dreams? Did he know how she felt about Gilroy? There were times when she thought the only sane thing to do was to sit down and throw all these questions out at him. She should express her uncertainties and fears. Together they could determine what direction their relationship was headed. There just never seemed time to bring it up and the moment was never right. She sighed heavily and swung her legs out from under the warm blankets.

***** The early morning was pleasant. A cool breeze, teased by the warm rays of the sun, revitalized her as she walked through Ana and Gilroy’s backyard. As usual, Tory and Tia ran ahead of her and bolted in through the back door without as much as a knock or friendly “good morning”. She brought up the rear with Redo in her arms, her thoughts lost on her pending conversation with Ana. She reached for the back door but it opened for her. She stopped in her tracks, her hand stuck in midair, as she looked up into Gilroy’s sky-blue eyes. He smiled down at her and took her extended hand, guiding her into the house. “You look beautiful this morning, my lady,” he whispered, and before she could respond he planted a gentle kiss on her lips. She gasped as he backed away, her body screaming instantly for more attention from him. Every inch of her trembled, her reserve shattered. Her muscles tightened in anticipation of his next touch, whether it be a brush against her arms, their fingers touching each other’s tips, or even a momentary capture of each other’s gaze. She didn’t understand it. She hadn’t been alone with him in over several days and he was the cause of her undoing within a second of seeing him. She had tried for several days to build up the nerve to put her hand on Andru when they lay next to each other at night. But Andru didn’t make her feel like this. Was Gilroy right? Had they fallen in love with each other? If so, where would that lead? She had no answers and so allowed her gasp to turn into a sigh as she squeezed Redo and then put him on the ground. “Where’s Ana?” “Up in her room. Go on up when you’re ready.” He made no attempt to move out of her way though. “How about the servants?” Her voice cracked when she spoke. He was standing way too close to her. “Poli has gone into town, and Molga is upstairs straightening the nursery. Darien is upstairs helping her, and I do believe Tory and Tia have gone up as well.”

92

Thicker Than Water

He closed the distance between them and took her in his arms. She didn’t fight him, she couldn’t. She simply collapsed into his powerful embrace and her head leaned back with all caution thrown to the wind. His lips scorched hers, branding his personal claim on them. His hands didn’t move from her hips, and his heat seared straight through her, deep inside, starting fires that she feared might never be extinguished. It took all her strength to tear her lips from his. She placed her hands on his chest and pushed. Although she didn’t seem to be able to put distance between them, in truth, it was Gilroy who finally stepped back. “You’re trembling,” he whispered as he took her hands in his. “I wasn’t a minute ago.” “This is love, Meah.” He gently turned and kissed the soft part of each of her palms. She pulled her hands away as if his kisses burned and held them to her mouth. “It can’t be, my lord. We can’t let it be.” “Why not?” She looked up at those sky-blue eyes and strained for coherency. “I can’t give myself to you.” He smiled and dimples appeared in either cheek. There was no sign of the fierce warrior she knew existed within the virile body in front of her. He looked charming and very handsome. He turned and lifted Redo, who’d just about climbed the cabinets in an attempt to reach a bowl of grapes, and held him in his arms. “You’ve given me what no other woman has given me.” “You love me because I birthed your son?” “That’s one of many reasons, you foolish woman.” He smiled and released the squirming child as a burst of screams accompanied a pounding on the stairs. Meah edged around Gilroy and followed Redo as his tiny legs scurried out of the room. Molga brought up the rear as the twins and Darien bound down the stairs. “We’re going downtown, Mama,” Tory announced over all the commotion. “We’ll pick Pana up from her mama’s house and then go for a picnic, we will.” Molga tugged on a strand of her mousy brown hair as she spoke to Meah. Her large brown eyes shot a furtive look at Gilroy before focusing on the children. “She’s expecting you.” Meah smiled and was impressed at how relaxed her voice sounded. “Let me help you load the children into the jeep.” “I’ll help get them loaded,” Gilroy offered. “Go on upstairs. Ana is waiting for you.” Meah nodded then hugged her children, and reminded them of their manners before beginning her ascent to Ana. As much as she wanted to, she forced herself not to look over her shoulder at Gilroy.

93

Lorie O’Clare

“I was wondering when you would come up here.” Ana sounded happy to see her as she wobbled gingerly away from the window with the aid of a carved, wooden walking stick. “It was hard to hide your arrival with all the commotion.” “The children were so excited to go on their picnic today. I was worried it would be too muddy from the rain this morning, but they’re determined to brave it out. I felt guilty leaving Molga to round all the children up. But Gilroy said he’d help load them into the jeep and he sent me up here to you.” “I was just watching them.” Ana pointed to the window where she stood when Meah entered the room. “Grab that tray of pastries and fruits and bring it over here to the bed. Let’s get comfy and we can have our own little picnic. I guarantee there is no mud.” Ana slowly situated herself on the bed while Meah placed the tray in the center of the blankets. Meah noticed a carafe full of wine, chilled with ice pieces, resting in a large bowl on Ana’s nightstand. She poured some of the blood-red liquid into two mugs, and handed one to Ana. “I agree it’s a little early for wine so I had it weakened with the ice.” Ana accepted the wine and held it while Meah situated herself on the opposite end of the bed. “Let’s have a toast. I would like to toast the best first assistant and commander that the Blood Circle clan has known in many winters.” Ana smiled when Meah blushed and her mouth opened slightly. “Also, we need to toast each other, as we agree to an honest conversation that I fear the two of us should have had a long time ago.” Meah felt her stomach tighten as she clinked her mug to Ana’s.

94

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Eleven Gilroy pulled his glider alongside the large garage behind the Bryon home. The clouds had parted and scraps of blue sky contrasted the still remaining dark gray clouds. It was a cool morning, which helped add to his good spirits. He credited his good mood however to seeing Meah this morning. He considered himself quite lucky to have been home when she showed up. Granted, he knew she was coming to see Ana and bringing the children over for their outing, and he had procrastinated somewhat on leaving the house. He hadn’t seen her in several days though, and he didn’t think his mood could get much lower without her. She had become his lifeline and he wasn’t sure what he could do about it. One thing he did know, somehow he would convince the wench that she loved him too. He could see it in her eyes whenever she looked at him. But she continued to deny it. He knew her concerns were justified. What would they do if they proclaimed their love for each other? What would it change? He didn’t know the answers other than it would simply feel awfully damned good if she would just admit it. Andru stood with some of his men toward the back field. His leader spotted Gilroy and gestured with his head for him to join them. Gilroy fell in next to him. “We’re going to pay a visit to our Par’gram friends. Me’goo is put up in one trailer while his two guards share another. Both are heavily guarded.” He paused and looked at Gilroy. “We’ll want our men surrounding the trailer while we visit Me’goo.” “Does he have free rein of the trailer?” Andru nodded. “Do you think we should take any men in with us?” “Are we trying to establish a trust with this race?” “Good point. We’ll go in alone.” Gilroy couldn’t seem to keep his thoughts from drifting to Meah as he flew alongside Andru toward the clan site. More than likely she was sitting with Ana on his large bed. What were they talking about? Were they arguing, or quietly agreeing about their similar plights? There was a certain way a woman looked at a man when she loved and trusted…and needed him. He’d seen Ana look at Andru that way as long as he’d known the twins. He never thought he’d see a woman look at him like that…but Meah had that look in her eyes. He prayed Ana wouldn’t threaten Meah, or order her to stay away from him. He tried to be his usual jovial self around the house. He knew if he got his claim’s anger going by ignoring her too much, she would inevitably take it out on Meah. He wouldn’t let that happen if he could help it. Damn, why did he care about this woman so much?

95

Lorie O’Clare

***** Me’goo made the couch in the trailer’s living room look small, as his massive body lay sprawled across it. He smiled openly at the two men as they entered without knocking. Sitting up, he placed a flat landlink down on the table next to him. “Where did you get that?” Andru didn’t remember authorizing a landlink for the man. “There’s nothing for Me’goo to do in here.” The large man waved an arm at the blank walls and sighed. “Not bad for prison, but still it’s a prison. I tell little thing…no, uh, Meah.” He glanced from Andru to Gilroy. “I tell Meah that Par’gram can’t be like this. Meah have Runner man bring landlink to me, and show me how to use it.” He gestured at it and shrugged. “I learn about Runners and Gothman…many stories say you are great warriors.” “There are truths in some of those stories.” Andru helped himself to the chair opposite the Par’gram and made himself comfortable. He noted how Me’goo made a point of saying that Meah had one of her men bring the landlink to him. The Par’gram was trying to establish trust as well. Andru felt he could trust him as a warrior, but for some reason he had no desire to develop a friendship. His trust for the man didn’t seem to want to go to that level. He didn’t question for a moment that the man couldn’t be trusted with their women. Me’goo made no qualms about how he felt concerning Meah, and that infuriated him. It was a slap in the face, a lack of respect. He tried to tell himself that possibly Par’grams showed a different type of respect toward their leaders. He wondered though if Me’goo’s comments weren’t intentionally displayed. He didn’t know why, but that kept him on his guard. “I must admit I’m somewhat envious of you,” Andru said, as he continued to study Me’goo. “Envious?” Me’goo looked from Andru to Gilroy, who remained standing. “You are doing something I wish I could do. You’re learning about my people, and I wish to learn about your people.” “You can learn about Par’gram.” “Pray tell, how can I learn about you?” Me’goo smiled and leaned forward. “I go to my people soon. You go with me.” He pointed to Andru and then at Gilroy. “You want us to go with you to your clan? How do I know we will be safe traveling to your people?” Me’goo shrugged and smiled. He leaned back and crossed his muscular arms. “Par’gram stories aren’t on landlink. You learn about us by seeing us.” “How many Par’gram are waiting for you?”

96

Thicker Than Water

“All of us.” He frowned, realizing Andru wanted a more specific answer. “We are several thousand, I guess. I no count all of them.” “And you are their leader?” Me’goo gave him an intent stare as if pondering how he should answer. He chewed his lip and looked up at Gilroy. “Me’goo no leader. Gor’bak is leader. I take you to him.” Andru pondered this for a minute then stood slowly and faced Gilroy. “Possibly we could go halfway there and then have Me’goo send a messenger to their people. They could send a small group to us, and we could talk to them that way.” Gilroy spoke quietly although Me’goo heard him easily. “Good idea, I like it.” Andru turned back to face Me’goo. “Do you think you could ride one of our gliders?” There were ten Gothman guards accompanying Andru and Gilroy. Me’goo flew in between the two men. He’d been awkward with the glider at first, bouncing it on and off the ground before taking off, then landing again. If anything, this proved to be an icebreaker for the men. Me’goo laughed easily at his shortcomings and cursed wonderfully in his own language. It became more apparent to all of the men that they were quite alike in many ways. Andru still had reservations about the man, but he had to admit Me’goo could be comical. He surmised the man could be the life of a party. That thought made him realize, as Me’goo laughed off a disastrous landing, that the man reminded him strangely of his younger brother Beel. He wondered what exactly Me’goo’s position was with his people. The sun was directly above them when they landed in the open field. Few clouds appeared in the deep blue sky, and the humidity climbed steadily. Rocky hills lined their horizon and the large clan site spread at the base of the hills. Bloodsucking insects pestered Andru, and he came to the quick decision that this initial meeting with the Par’gram leader would be a brief one. “You may go with three of my men within earshot of your people—no closer,” Andru instructed Me’goo. The large man nodded. There was no scheme in the man’s eyes and Andru sent a silent prayer to Crator that the meeting wouldn’t be disastrous. He leaned against his glider and watched silently as three of his guards walked across the open grassy area with Me’goo walking in the middle of them. The Par’gram sauntered with ease and comfort. He’d assured Andru before he left that Gor’bak was a good man and would, as he’d put in his own words, “Talk good words Lord Andru would like”. Andru watched as the men faded into the tall grass and rocks and wondered what words he would say to this leader. He couldn’t imagine what he would do if their land

97

Lorie O’Clare

suddenly became uninhabitable. The Par’grams appeared to be great warriors. And to think something was able to send them packing. It humbled him in his own world. He never doubted that the Gothman were the greatest race in all of Nuworld. Me’goo mentioned at one point that the Par’gram heard stories of the Gothman. Their reputation was known throughout Nuworld. He knew that. But to think that a lesser race could still pull off the impossible and defeat them to the point where they would seek out a new home—it was unthinkable. He glanced around at his men, chatting idly while they waited for the Par’gram to return. Gilroy leaned against his glider as well but didn’t partake in the conversation with his men. Andru was curious as to what was on the man’s mind. He could feel his blood pump through his body a little bit faster when he thought Gilroy might be thinking about Meah. His first commander was falling in love with his claim. It was wrong, and he would have to put a stop to it. More than once he thought it best to simply forbid Gilroy to have further contact with Meah. He would follow orders, Andru didn’t doubt that. But he felt there might be a more subtle approach. Meah wasn’t the same woman she’d been before she left for the age of searching. Somewhere, she’d learn to enjoy sex and, he didn’t mind saying, she loved it. She was a wild and passionate lover and he never regretted being with her. But when he decided to test her, and leave her alone for the past few days, he felt his frustration grow when she didn’t come to him or beg him for his attention. That could only mean she was going to someone else to satisfy her cravings. When duty called him out of town, he knew his claim went to Gilroy. At first, it hadn’t been obvious. But now, the two of them were seeing each other as often as he went to Ana. He had to have his sister, she was part of him. But Meah and Gilroy seeing each other this much would damage their loyalty. But Meah had been home for three winters now, and the two of them were seeing each other more and more regularly. That wasn’t part of the deal. And growing feelings toward each other certainly wasn’t permissible. The thought outraged him, but he didn’t have time to focus on what to do about it while trying to deal with the Par’gram. Andru forced himself to focus on what he would say to Gor’bak, and looked away from Gilroy. He pulled his sweaty shirt away from his torso and glared up at the yellow ball contrasted against the blue sky. There was no breeze now and he was certain he was being eaten alive by the annoying insects. He slapped the back of his neck and looked up as a group of men approached them from across the field. He pushed himself away from his glider and pulled his water bottle off his dash, then swallowed half the chilled water. Me’goo and his three guards walked toward them with two other people. One of them was a man as tall as Me’goo, a good head taller than Andru was. The man walked with a similar gait to Me’goo, and a long cape made out of some type of animal skin fell gracefully over his broad shoulders and down to his knees. The man had blond hair, a golden color that fell straight to his shoulders. He was clean-shaven and had bright 98

Thicker Than Water

brown eyes that appeared to be taking in every detail of the group he approached. His eyes fell to Andru when Me’goo said something to him and Andru felt the man study him. As the group neared, Andru was surprised to see the third person in the group was a woman. She was shorter than Andru, but tall for a woman. She also wore a cape and had a hood pulled over her head. The group was upon them when he realized with visible astonishment that the woman of the group was a Neurian. The tall, blond man spoke to her and she nodded then faced Andru. “Lord Andru, leader of Gothman, we are honored that you are willing to speak with us. We also thank you for bringing no harm to our brother, Me’goo.” Andru looked only briefly at the young Neurian woman. Her skin and hair were the color of the late-night sky and her eyes were black as ink. She was probably quite beautiful, although it was hard to tell by the way she had the cape concealing most of her body. She had to be hot with that thick material wrapped around herself. If she was willing to associate with these men, he found it almost humorous that she would feel a need to conceal any physical appeal she may have to the Gothman men who surrounded her. He didn’t dwell on her though. She obviously was there to serve as an interpreter and he viewed her as such. He focused his attention on Gor’bak and Me’goo as the woman spoke. He simply nodded when the woman finished her salutations. “Are you the leader of these people?” Andru pointed to the massive clan resting along the horizon. The mugginess of the afternoon made the field waver as he looked across it. The Neurian woman also pointed to the large clan behind them and spoke to Gor’bak in his own language. The blond-haired man spoke back to her quietly. “I am Gor’bak, leader of all of Par’gram. We are a people of over two thousand warriors. We also have women and children. We mean no harm to your people, but simply come to this part of Nuworld looking for land to call home.” “Do you have certain land in mind? All that you see is Gothman.” Gor’bak was silent for a minute after the Neurian woman interpreted Andru’s words. The two leaders stared at each other while the group around them watched intently. A large V-shaped group of geese honked as they flew overhead, but otherwise it was quiet in the hot field. Andru slapped his arm to rid it of a pesky insect. Gor’bak finally spoke quickly and quietly for quite a while to the Neurian woman. She turned her back to Andru and opened her cape, looking down at herself as she did. Andru narrowed his brow and watched her intently. Once she’d secured her cape she turned back around and handed a small bag to Andru. “As to your question, we are at your mercy. Your land is habitable for us, but we are not in a position to make demands. Gor’bak wishes to give you this gift. It is a 99

Lorie O’Clare

lotion. Rub it on your skin and the bugs will leave you alone. Please do not think this is the extent of our gratitude if you find you have land you can spare. You’ll find us to be indispensable neighbors.” Andru couldn’t help but smile as he accepted the gift of bug repellant. “This land here may not be adequate to build a town. What supplies would your people need to settle down? Are you hunters or farmers? I would like to know more about your people before I consider if any of our land is appropriate for you.” The Neurian woman translated and Gor’bak nodded as if the answer was what he expected. He spoke briefly to the woman. “Par’gram are great warriors. We hunt and trade with those around us. You will see that we would be profitable neighbors. We would like to prepare a feast for you and honor you for the great warrior stories we have heard. Maybe we could impress you with a story or two of our own. Will you come to us tomorrow as the sun leaves us? We will set up a separate dining area if you’re unwilling to enter our clan.” “Just outside your clan would be appropriate I would think. I would be honored if you allowed me to provide some Gothman delicacies to your banquet.” “That would be acceptable. We in turn will provide Par’gram entertainment that I’m sure you’ll find enjoyable.” The group parted ways shortly after that and Andru couldn’t help but feel a tinge of excitement for the following night.

***** Meah leaned back against the bedpost, and swirled her wine around in her mug. She knew this wouldn’t be a comfortable conversation and she’d been right. Ana seemed to relax as she enjoyed the wine. Meah sipped at her own wine. The last thing she wanted was to get drunk while carrying on such a sensitive conversation with her leader. She watched Ana as she sat in her loose-fitting Gothman dress. Her injured leg stretched out across the bed while her other leg was pulled to her chest. Through the thin material, Meah noticed the slight growth in Ana’s belly. She rested her arm across her raised knee and let out a deep sigh. “I don’t suppose we’ll solve all our problems today.” Ana sounded as if the fact disappointed her. “I’ve never known a day when all problems were solved,” Meah offered. Ana lifted long eyelashes and studied Meah. A long silence followed, and Meah made no attempt to end it. Ana had something to say, and Meah had a feeling she wasn’t going to like it. So she waited. “I plan to move back home with Andru.” Ana broke the silence with the news, and Meah struggled to keep her composure. “I’m telling you so you can get used to the idea. I don’t wish to hurt you, but I simply have to be closer to him. This is the only way.”

100

Thicker Than Water

“Is Gilroy not nice to you?” Meah hoped he wasn’t blatantly ignoring Ana. That would be the ruin of all of them and Gilroy had to know this. “Actually, he’s been incredibly friendly to me this past week or so. I admit, at first when he quit coming to me, I thought it was because he was with you all the time.” Ana raised her hand when Meah’s mouth opened to respond. “No, we have to be honest. I was jealous, and I admit it. Gilroy is ready to let go of me, and you’re ready to let go of Andru. I wanted to believe there was nothing going on between the two of you, but you just seem to fit so well together. At least that’s what my paranoid thinking tells me. The thought that you two would run away together, or something like that…it terrified me, Meah. It really did.” “My lady, Ana.” Meah leaned forward and placed her hand on top of Ana’s. “I’ll never leave you or the Runners. This is where Crator wants me to serve Him. My work and my family are here. You’re my family. I have no intention of running away with Gilroy.” The thought did have its romantic appeal however. She certainly would give no indication that her thoughts traveled in that direction. Besides, Gilroy would never leave Gothman. “I told you it was paranoid thinking. Gilroy came to me the other night. Did I tell you that? After all these cycles. Granted I did a little encouraging, but I simply had to know that he still loved me.” Ana finished her wine and smiled sincerely. Meah worked to match the smile but for some reason hearing that Gilroy took Ana made her stomach churn. Why should that bother her? “Of course, when I found out that you and Gilroy spent the night together…” Ana didn’t finish but instead bored her gaze into Meah, as if determined not to miss Meah’s very first reaction to her words. “It was an accident. I fell asleep.” “You told Andru that the two of you didn’t plan it?” “I’m not foolish, Ana. I know where my place is, and what is accepted.” “What is accepted?” Ana let out a snort. “It was one thing when he came to you because Crator willed it. I knew after that he would want you again and told you as much. But now it appears you’re working hard to be together on a regular basis. “Meah, just between you and me, I don’t believe you would have ‘accidentally’ fallen asleep unless you’d been very comfortable with where you were.” The two women stared at each other for a long moment. “You have fallen in love with him. Don’t deny it, I won’t believe you if you do, and we promised to say only the truth. It’s a fool’s mission, Meah, you know that, don’t you? I only tell you this from experience. You can never have him, not really. I would put him out of your head as soon as you can.” “That’s rather hard to do when he leads the Gothman armies and I lead the Runner armies,” Meah said quietly. She wasn’t sure what exactly to say. “But this is your wish? Do you want me to stay away from him?”

101

Lorie O’Clare

“I do wish it. I’ll do everything in my power to try to keep him from coming to you. Before long, it’ll be easier for you to work alongside him once you get him out of your system. You’re Andru’s claim. That won’t change.” Meah left shortly after that. She had to because for some strange reason she felt like crying. She hadn’t had that much wine. She never even finished her mug. So she couldn’t charge the spirits with altering her feelings. Ana planned on moving closer to Andru and she also planned on keeping Gilroy away from her. Meah would be left out. The only thing she could focus on was leading her troops and raising her children. Why did that make her feel so empty inside?

102

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Twelve The tears fell as Meah flew away from Ana’s house. She tried to prevent them because really there was no reason to be crying. It wasn’t like she’d professed her love for Gilroy and been turned away. No, she knew it was hopeless, and that was why she wouldn’t tell him she loved him. By doing that she protected herself. So why did she feel so incredibly unprotected at the moment? There was no way she could focus on her work at the moment, and the troops were still going over strategies. She’d freed her calendar so she could spend time with Ana, and now she could do what she wanted. What she wanted to do was run home, throw herself on her bed and cry her eyes out. The wine must have been stronger than she thought. She decided a walk downtown to buy some new bath salts would help cheer her. Meah managed to stop her tears by flying around aimlessly for a few minutes before landing by the grocery store. It was well after high noon by the angle of the sun and the mugginess had returned. She loosened her shirt before leaving her glider and heading for the store. “Well, this is a wonderful surprise. How do you rate having time to yourself to do some shopping?” Ulga smiled in greeting as she walked out of one of the stores. “Ulga, how do you manage to always look so refreshed?” Meah managed a weak smile as she wiped sweaty hair from the back of her neck. “I don’t really have time to myself. I just came from visiting Ana.” Ulga studied the young woman in front of her briefly. Her eyes looked puffy and bloodshot, and she knew it wasn’t from the heat. Her good breeding wouldn’t allow her to stare and so she simply wrapped her arm around Meah’s arm and walked with her. “The secret is that I look refreshed. That has nothing to do with how I feel, no.” She squeezed Meah’s arm gently. “And how I feel right now is very thirsty. Please accompany me home and have some refreshments with me. Adri has returned to her claim, and I daresay an empty house isn’t as appealing as it may sound, it isn’t.” At that moment there was nothing Meah could think of that sounded better. Ulga had to be the perfect mama. She envied Gilroy being able to grow up with a mama who was always there for him. “I would like that.” She grimaced inwardly when her voice cracked and Ulga simply patted her arm. The two women sat on the screened-in back porch at Ulga’s, with the smell of the roses and honeysuckle permeating the still air. Meah wondered if another storm wasn’t

103

Lorie O’Clare

headed their way by the loud chatter of the birds as they jumped from tree to tree. She watched idly as several birds chased another from one tree to the next. “Meah, I know you’ve never had a mama to confide in,” Ulga spoke softly, and Meah turned away from the garden to look at her. The two women sat at a small round table with chilled grape juice and crackers laid out in front of them. “We’re alone here, we are. Not even the servants are nearby. We can have a private chat, if you like.” Meah’s eyes began burning and she blinked them stubbornly and looked down at her hands, determined not to cry like a blubbering idiot when she truly had no explanation as to why she should be so upset. A wooden fan turned slowly above them. It barely offered enough breeze to keep her from being hot. She had used the facilities when she first arrived to straighten her hair and splash water on her face. But in front of this elegant woman, she couldn’t break down and cry and destroy the serenity of this peaceful setting. “You’re very kind, but I’m not too sure what to say,” Meah whispered, and her voice cracked. “I won’t press, and I can play as ignorant as you like.” Ulga took Meah’s hand in hers and Meah looked up into pale blue eyes that showed nothing but love and understanding. She’d never seen another woman look at her like this before, and after everything Ana had said to her, she couldn’t contain her emotions any longer. A lone tear trailed down her cheek. “Oh, you precious dear,” Ulga whispered, and pulled Meah into her arms without permission. That was all she could take. She let the tears flow freely then, sobbing like a lost child on the woman’s bony shoulder. Nothing was said for the longest time. Ulga stroked Meah’s long hair, and rocked her like a child. “I’m making a complete fool of myself.” Meah stiffened in Ulga’s arms before releasing herself and then standing quickly. She paced across the distance of the porch, and then inhaled deeply before turning to face Ulga. “I can only imagine my mama would have been as wonderful as you are,” Meah said quietly. “I’m not sure I want to hear this, but would you mind telling me why you said you are willing to play ignorant?” “I know when two people are in love, I do.” Ulga spoke with so much consideration that the words didn’t sound like an accusation. “The love you see in me should be for my claim, don’t you think?” “Ah, yes, but your claim came with strings attached, so to speak. I daresay it’s put a mighty strain on my son, although he wouldn’t let on to his mama, not by a long shot.” Ulga leaned back and shook her head.

104

Thicker Than Water

Meah wanted to hear anything this woman had to say about her son, although for the life of her she didn’t know why. She stood silently waiting for her to continue. Ulga’s eyes met hers and her smile had a sadness to it. “He grew up with a papa who had enough love in him for the entire town, and Gilroy heard all the talk that went along with it. Arien wanted his oldest son to be just like him, and he thought virility made him more of a man. I do believe Gilroy learned to detest his papa at a young age, although Arien never seemed to notice it. As Crator is my witness, I tell you Gilroy took Ana as his claim in order to make a silent statement that he would be faithful to his claim. In fact, he would be so loyal he would look away when his claim went to another.” Meah couldn’t believe she was hearing this. Did the entire town know of Andru and Ana’s relationship with each other? Gothman women were known for their gossip throughout the land, of course it took just one discrepancy for the entire town to be whispering about them. Another thought entered her mind and suddenly she was horrified. Did the entire town also know about her and Gilroy? She shuddered at the thought. “I knew over the winters it would be more than he could bear. But my dear, when I first learned of you…I knew, under different circumstances, you would be a perfect claim for my son.” “That’s what Gilroy said.” Meah couldn’t believe she just said that and her hand went to her mouth as if she could pull the words back inside her. Ulga waved her hand in the air. “I’m not an old gossip like you may think, sweet child. Trust me, I’ve been on the back side of too much nasty talk in my time, I have. I don’t care to talk about others when it might hurt them, no.” Meah nodded, but didn’t know what else to say. “Do you love my son?” Meah was stunned by the question and almost groped for the nearest chair before plopping hard down into it. She stared dumbly at Ulga and then the tears began to fall again. “You must promise me that you’ll never mention this conversation with Gilroy…or anyone for that matter.” “I promise.” And Meah could tell she meant it. “He says he can tell that I love him but I just don’t know. It would be foolish to love him, don’t you think? It would only cause heartache. We could never make anything of it.” “You made Redo out of it.” Meah’s mouth fell open. Did this woman know everything? Oh, how desperately she wished she could simply dump all of her disorderly emotions in this woman’s lap. She had the strangest feeling that Ulga would be able to make everything all right if she

105

Lorie O’Clare

did. But of course that was foolishness. No one could help her but herself. That was how it had been all her life and her survival instincts told her that was how it would always be. If she got too close to someone else it only brought her pain. Weren’t her tears proof of that one? “Now, I’ve never said a word aloud about this before.” Ulga silently placed her mug on the table. “In fact, until this moment I never was completely sure. Redo could have simply received all of your traits. But I questioned at first whether there was any Bryon in him. Sweetheart, your secret is safe with me, it is.” Meah’s comm beeped and she quickly shook off the intensity of the conversation and gulped down some of the chilled juice before turning her comm on. “This is Meah.” “Oh, my lady, something awful has happened.” It was Molga and Meah couldn’t figure out why the nanny would be contacting her. She wondered if Ana had turned off her comm again. “We’re down by Fool’s Creek, we are. The children wanted to throw the rocks, you know. I daresay if I thought it was dangerous I would have been firm about saying no, I would. My lady, I’m afraid little Darien has had an accident. We can’t get him to wake up, no.” Molga’s voice grew more shrill as she explained her reason for calling. Meah jumped up when she heard Darien was hurt. “I’m on my way. Have you contacted Lady Ana?” “She don’t answer, my lady.” “What is it? You’re as white as a sheet, my dear.” Ulga stood as well, looking suddenly very worried. “It’s Darien. He’s hurt somehow and I need to go. I hate to run out on you like this.” Meah hurried through the house toward the front door as she spoke. “But Ana doesn’t respond to her comm, and I have to see what’s wrong with him.” “Of course. I understand.” Ulga followed at her heels. “We’ll talk more about this if you ever feel the need, we will. And if there’s anything I can do to help with the children, I’ll be here, yes.” Meah turned impulsively and gave the woman a fierce hug. She felt the woman’s strength, and wondered if Ulga possessed such composure when she was younger. Meah didn’t dwell on the thought for long as she raced across the countryside. A feeling of impending doom seeped through her veins. “Oh, dear Crator,” she gasped, as she ran from her glider to the immobile child lying crumpled on the ground. His clothes were wet and muddy, and his blond curls were plastered with blood to the side of his head. Panic rose inside her as she noticed Darien’s odd bluish-gray complexion. There was a nasty cut on the side of his head and blood oozed from it as she watched. The boy didn’t move when she shook him and instantly she opened his mouth and pushed her finger inside to make sure nothing blocked his ability to breathe.

106

Thicker Than Water

“What happened to him?” she asked as she secured her comm to her ear. “He fell into the creek, Mama.” Tory stood sullenly next to her and held on to his sister who looked terrified. “I got him out—no thanks to these no-good women here.” “That’s enough, Tory,” Meah said quietly, and started blowing small amounts of air into the child’s mouth. She pressed down on his chest with her two hands and Molga and Pana began crying simultaneously. She forced more air into the boy’s lungs, and then contacted Dr. Digo. He said he’d be there in minutes, and all Meah could do was continue to provide breaths for the still child. As Dr. Digo landed, Meah realized she needed to contact Gilroy. For some reason she’d thought for a moment that it was Andru she needed to contact, but with a bit of a flush, she reminded herself that Gilroy was this boy’s papa. She thought she might collapse for a moment when the doctor scooped the limp boy into his arms. Darien’s arms fell lifeless, as his torso was lifted from the ground. Meah’s stomach turned. He didn’t look good. His complexion grew more ashen-colored as she watched, and random curls fell across his blood-streaked face, unnoticed by the doctor, as he tried desperately to force the young heart to beat. “Gilroy.” “My lady, why do you call me?” His deep baritone voice sounded very pleased to hear her voice. She froze for a moment, her insides desperately not wanting to bring him this pain. He sounded relaxed and jovial—a Gilroy who would be easy for any woman to love. She was about to strip those qualities from him, and replace them with remorse and more than likely…anger. She could picture those dancing sky-blue eyes and knew within moments they would be a hard, piercing cobalt. “There’s been an accident, my lord. No one can reach Ana. I left her just a while ago, and I’m sure she’s home.” “What accident?” The pleasure was gone from his tone. “Where are you?” “I’m at Fool’s Creek, just past the large waterfall. It’s Darien. Dr. Digo is trying to revive him, but Gilroy…” Meah couldn’t go on. “I’m on my way.” It was all an ugly dream. Worse—a grotesque nightmare. Darien didn’t start breathing. His small body grew stiff, and as Gilroy landed and literally jumped free of his glider, Dr. Digo gently placed the boy on the ground, brushed his fingers over the boy’s eyelids to close them, and straightened his arms alongside his body. Gilroy scooped the child into his arms and looked up at the doctor with the fiercest blue eyes Meah had ever seen. She turned quickly to face the nannies and the other children. “Molga, you may go home, and you’ll be contacted if your services are needed further.” “But, my lady—”

107

Lorie O’Clare

“Go now while you still can.” Meah’s voice grew cold. She ignored the woman who quickly ran to the parked jeep not too far from them. Gilroy held Darien’s thin, limp body close to his broad chest, his arms wrapped protectively around him, as he turned to face Meah and the children. The boy’s head leaned forward against his papa’s shoulder. The only papa the boy knew he had. He looked natural lying there. She met his eyes and saw his pain. She wanted so desperately to take him in her arms and comfort him. She wanted to lie next to his massive body and wrap her smaller body around him until all the pain was gone. She instinctively clasped her hands behind her back and lowered her eyes to the twins. “I want to know what happened.” Gilroy glowered over the children but his focus was on the nannies. “Oh, my lord, it was awful, it was.” Molga wrung her hands and curtsied twice in her nervousness. “I can tell you, Uncle Gilroy.” Tory’s voice sounded so calm that Meah looked at him, surprised. “Tia and Darien and me were playing up there.” He pointed to a flat, calm pond that was above the waterfall. None of them could see it where they stood, but all of them knew it was there. “It was very hot and muggy, and the water felt good,” Tory continued. “The women came in with the babies for a short time, but then they went over to the grass to dry off. We stayed in the water and threw rocks over the waterfall. Darien couldn’t throw his rock as far as I could, and he kept getting closer to the waterfall. I told him he was getting too close to the edge, but he just laughed at me. He was laughing when he fell off the side.” Meah heard someone gasp at his last words and turned to see Ana and Andru walking up behind Gilroy. Ana’s hair stuck out of a crooked and loose braid and her eyes were bloodshot and puffy. Her skin was shiny from sweat, and curls clung to the sides of her face. She was ghostly pale, and her muscles around her mouth contorted with pain as she stepped quickly up to where Gilroy held Darien. Meah pulled her gaze away from Ana to speak to the nanny. “Pana, I want you to take the children over to Ulga’s house and stay there until I contact you. Tell Ulga I want the children kept there while we handle matters here. She’ll take you in.” She had to stay focused. She felt plagued by the thought that it could have been Tory or Tia who went over that waterfall. Pana nodded and grabbed Redo in one arm while scooping Curi up in the other arm. “Come along, children,” she said quietly. Within minutes the children were loaded into the jeep. Meah turned her attention to those around her as the jeep rumbled across the ground toward town. Ana took Darien from her claim’s arms and fell to the ground holding him. She began rocking back and forth as she cried from the core of her broken heart. Her head

108

Thicker Than Water

leaned skyward and her eyes were forced shut, squeezing out the pain she didn’t want to accept. Meah’s children were safe. She could only imagine how terrible it would be to lose a child, to have him ripped from her before she was through with him, to have the love she felt for that child so callously thrown to the side as their life ended abruptly. Just imagining what it would be like ripped at her heart. She cried freely at the pain and anguish in Ana’s face. She went down on her knees next to her leader and pulled her head to her bosom. Gently, she rocked with her. Andru was on his comm speaking in hushed tones as he more than likely issued commands and instructions for this abrupt interruption of life. He appeared to be as racked with pain as his sister was. Meah glanced at Gilroy and saw his expression twisted with grief. She ached to go to him but held her ground. Several guards showed up to take Darien back to Gilroy and Ana’s where he would be laid out for visitation according to Gothman custom. This was foreign to Meah, accustomed only to the Runner traditions of burning the corpse, and allowing the family a week of solitude so they could mourn. Gilroy helped Ana walk back over to the gliders, while Andru spoke to one of his men. Meah felt out of place. She was the only one not personally involved with the child. In fact, she’d only known him for a few winters and although she was very fond of him, she never spent that much time with the child personally. She regretted that now. She felt she’d somehow handled a situation badly, and so now could not really feel what the others felt. Her mind simply kept repeating, Be thankful it wasn’t one of your own. “I thought I would make sure the children aren’t overwhelming Ulga,” she said when Andru finally walked over to her. “Is there any other matter you would like me to focus on today?” Meah meant that she knew Andru wouldn’t be able to address matters of the nation under his current duress. He looked at her, the sadness embedded in his eyes, and a hue over them she’d never seen before. Instinctively she reached for him. “I’m so sorry, Andru, really I am.” He embraced her for a moment but said nothing. Then he pulled away and walked over to take Ana from Gilroy. She watched the twins fly over the creek and head back toward town. As soon as they were out of sight, Gilroy turned to face her, and she ran into his arms. She completely forgot her leader’s orders to forget about her feelings for him.

***** Heavy rain brought darkness early that evening. Ulga was beside herself with grief over Darien, but managed composure for the children’s sake. She’d sent Pana home by the time Meah arrived, and assured her that her own servants were more than capable of taking care of four children. Besides, as she spoke in front of the twins, she didn’t feel Tory and Tia would require much help from any of the servants, since they were nearly

109

Lorie O’Clare

half-grown. Meah noticed Tory straighten at the comment. He was so much like his papa. Ulga put the twins up in a large bedroom with a bed big enough that Meah asked if it would be all right if she slept in there with them. She felt her cheeks warm when Ulga told them it was Gilroy’s bedroom before he took Ana for a claim. Ulga put Curi and Redo in a smaller room down the hall. The servants had pulled two cribs out of the attic and scrubbed them, so that when the little ones were put to bed, the room smelled from a mixture of soap and the aromas the rain carried through the open window. Meah held Redo for a long time before she finally left the sleeping bundle, and walked slowly down the stairs of the old, but sturdy house, to find Ulga. “Ulga, where are you?” Meah called out quietly when she reached the kitchen, and found it abandoned. She wasn’t sure if the servants went home in the evening or not, but found it odd that no one was around. Everything was cleaned from the supper hour, and the wooden counters scrubbed. Large pans of different shapes and sizes hung on nails in orderly rows on the wall next to the black stove. The pantry door stood open and she noticed it was slightly larger than the one at her house. It was stocked full of more food than one woman could possibly consume. Either Ulga often had company, or she never grew accustomed to buying food for one after raising all her children. No one responded to her question, and she moved through the room in the long nightgown Ulga had loaned her. The wooden floor felt cool under her bare feet, and a warm breeze through the open back door brought her long hair off her back. There was another door left ajar, next to the back door, and she opened it farther, jumping when it squeaked slightly. Good Crator, but her nerves were on end. She looked down a flight of wooden stairs to a dimly lit basement. The floor appeared to be stone, and she could see wooden shelves but couldn’t tell what was on them. “Ulga, are you down here?” She spoke quietly and anticipated movement as she stared down the stairs. “There you are.” Ulga appeared quickly at the bottom of the stairs. “Come on down, sweetheart.” “The children are all asleep.” Meah spoke as she descended the stairs but stopped short when she reached the cold stone floor. Gilroy sat on a wine crate halfway through the large, damp room. “My lord, what are you doing down here?”

110

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Thirteen “I’ll leave you two for a few minutes, I will.” Ulga patted Meah’s shoulder and hurried past her up the stairs. Meah looked after her for a moment before turning to face Gilroy. His expression was hard, and his blue eyes bloodshot. “I need you.” He sounded gruff, almost hoarse. She didn’t remember moving across the room to him. She slipped past several crates, holding her long nightgown to her, and was in his arms in the next instant. “Andru specifically told me not to come over here and see you,” he whispered into her hair. “How did you get down here?” She looked around the dark room, lined with rows of wooden shelves that held hundreds of bottles of wine. It was dark and musty but somehow comforting with strong arms wrapped around her, and thick muscular legs underneath her. “There’s a separate entrance over there.” He pointed into the dark, and she nodded silently as she turned on his lap to see where he indicated. “I snuck into my mama’s home so I could see you.” “Oh, Gilroy.” She looked deep into his blue eyes and saw his broken heart. “I wish I could take away the pain or had some type of foresight. I’m so sorry.” She brushed her fingers across his cheek and he turned his mouth quickly, capturing her index finger between his lips. He cradled her closer and his other hand quickly moved to her chin. Gilroy attacked her mouth with barbaric passion. He didn’t ask, but forced her lips apart and made love to her with his tongue, crushing her body to his at the same time. Her arms were folded between their chests with her hands planted firmly against his taut muscles. She didn’t try to pull away but instead tried feebly to bring her hands up around his neck. He held her so confined that she was unable to move. He released her mouth as quickly as he attacked it, and dropped his face to her shoulder. He didn’t release his grip on her, although she was finally able to drag her hands up and embrace him. She held him there, both of them breathing heavily from a physical awareness their bodies seemed to experience whenever they got close to each other. It was not a moment for physical lovemaking, although for a moment she thought he would take her right there on the wine crate—in his mama’s house, of all places. That wasn’t why he came to her, she realized now as she held his powerful body close to hers. Gilroy said he needed her, and she believed that he did. He needed her to

111

Lorie O’Clare

console the ache that he couldn’t extinguish by himself. He came to her because he loved her, and it filled her with all the strength she needed to console him. She couldn’t wrap her arms around him tight enough. She couldn’t hug him well enough. She wanted to absorb him within her own soul and somehow extinguish the pain. All she could do was hold him and…yes, and love him. Meah wasn’t sure how much time passed with the two of them on the wine crate. Rumbling thunder started low and far away, built to an exploding climax, and brought both of them to their senses. Gilroy relaxed his muscles and pulled back to see her better. Meah traced his jawline with her finger. He smiled tenderly, but there was incredible sadness in his deep blue eyes. “When I was little, I remember going with my papa to watch the sparring among the warriors. I felt so proud every time he entered the ropes because he was always victorious.” Meah searched his eyes as he spoke, wondering why he was telling her this. “I was proud that he was such an incredible warrior, because I knew I would be just like him.” “But you’re not like your papa.” She tried to encourage him, still not understanding where he was going with this. “No. You don’t understand. I’m exactly like him. I look just like him, and I’m built the way he was. Everyone commented while I was growing up that I was my papa’s son. I daresay it was the one stability I had to fall back on. I knew I would grow up to be just like him.” Gilroy sighed deeply, and rubbed his calloused thumbs across her cheeks. “I’m not talking about his actions. I chose my path. Woman, do you understand? I’m talking about how we were of the same blood and I was a copy of him. I couldn’t give that to Darien.” He looked away from her then, looked over her shoulder at something she did not know. She gave him the time he needed. Meah understood now what he was trying to say. “You were lucky to have that bond with your papa. I’ve never known what my mama looked like. She had to be small, but do I have her eyes, her face, her personality?” “Her awful temper?” He shot her a mischievous look. “Crator knows I didn’t get that from your blood.” Meah punched him playfully, but then grew serious again. “There are times when I wish Redo could know you were his papa.” “He will know. He’ll be just like me, of that I have no doubts. Redo will figure it out.” He gazed into her eyes for a moment and then, because he couldn’t control himself against her compelling beauty, he slipped his hand behind her neck and pulled her in for a gentle kiss. His hand trailed to the front of her neck, and then drew lines to her collarbone. She arched her neck backwards, welcoming the masculine taste of his lips. He brushed his 112

Thicker Than Water

fingers lightly down her chest before cupping her breast in his hand. Continuing with his path, he trailed his hand down her thin abdomen before resting on her protruding hipbone. Gilroy pulled away from her once again. Meah blinked a couple times before focusing on him and realizing he was smiling at her. She realized the emotion she felt for him must be the love he wished for her to declare. It felt strange when she acknowledged to herself that she had never felt this way before. “My lord, you said you came here after Andru told you to stay away.” Meah made a conscious effort to focus on matters at hand. Dwelling on an emotion that couldn’t develop was foolish. “Don’t worry about that, my lady.” He brushed kisses across her forehead. “We’ve locked horns before.” “It’s wrong, Gilroy. How can our love for each other be a good thing if it brings you to disobey your lord? You’re the most loyal man I know, and I can’t let myself be the one responsible for your turning your back on that loyalty.” “My loyalty to Andru is as strong as ever, my lady.” His growing smile, although not relinquishing the sadness in his eyes, still caused her to look somewhat surprised. “But my beautiful warrior lady, you just said our love.” Meah felt heat consume her, and knew her cheeks turned crimson too quickly for him to miss it. She looked down at her hands, and then squirmed in his lap. Gilroy gently prodded her face back up to his with a finger at her chin. “Right or wrong, I really need to hear you say it.” His voice was gruff. “I love you, Gilroy,” she whispered, and felt her eyes grow moist. He lowered his hand to her bottom and drew her into him while his other arm wrapped protectively around her shoulders. Meah cuddled into him willingly and matched his desire with soft kisses that quickly grew in their passion. She teased his lips with her tongue and he opened willingly to her. She sighed into him, and wished he could hold her forever. A quiet creaking of wood caused them both to pull away and look behind them. Ulga approached them timidly. The lack of light in the damp basement made it impossible to see the expression on her face. Meah tried to stand but Gilroy held her against him. “Let me up,” she whispered, and reluctantly he released her. “I assume it’s impossible to sneak up on either of you, it is.” Ulga attempted to smile as she approached the hidden lovers. “Were you trying to sneak up on us?” Gilroy growled quietly and Meah turned and glared at him. “No, of course not, my lord.” Ulga suddenly looked worried. “I was simply trying to be quiet, I was. I daresay I’m not as good as you are.”

113

Lorie O’Clare

“You haven’t been trained, that’s all.” Meah moved to Ulga’s side and brushed her arm with her hand. “I think you would have been an outstanding warrior if you’d been placed in this world differently.” Ulga laughed quietly and patted Meah’s hand. “I doubt very much I could ever have been half the warrior you are, my child. I’ve heard many great stories, I have.” “Then you probably know that she doesn’t tell someone how good they are unless she means it,” Andru said as he descended the stairs. Meah’s heart slammed in her chest as she looked up at him. He approached from behind Ulga, but she hadn’t heard him coming. Ulga looked down at her hands, which she quickly clasped in front of her. She obviously felt Andru’s comment merited no response because she made no attempt to speak. A deadly silence followed and Meah suddenly felt claustrophobic in the dark basement. She stared at Andru, the darkness dilating his eyes and making them appear mostly black. He didn’t look at her. His gaze was fixed on Gilroy. The hanging light bulb off to the side cast long shadows on both men’s faces, making them appear more dangerous than possibly either one was at the moment. Grief tore at both of their expressions, both having lost a son they considered their own. Andru finally blew out a long sigh and then pushed another wine crate out and sat down facing Gilroy. His elbows went to his knees, and he ran his hands through his hair before leaning back and taking in the contents of the basement. His curls twisted upward, enhanced by long shadows. “I remember stealing pies from your kitchen when we were boys and sneaking them out that side door over there.” Andru finally broke the silence as he spoke to his first commander. Meah thought he sounded tired and studied him curiously as he spoke. His voice was relaxed, raspy, with almost a slow drawl to it. The usual inflection of authority was gone. She watched him close his eyes and chuckle at the memory. “We would grab as many pies as we could carry, and some wine, and we’d bolt out the door over there to the back fields.” “We’d eat those pies and drink that wine until we had stomach aches.” Gilroy smiled, and nodded, but Meah detected caution in his eyes. “Remember what we would tell each other?” Andru raised an eyebrow. Gilroy leaned back and crossed his arms. “That I do, my lord. We swore to each other if we ever got caught we would take the blame for the other.” Andru smiled but his gaze was distant as he continued his mind’s journey down memory lane. “We had some incredible battles out in that field.” “We pretended to be our papas,” Gilroy recalled, and both women looked at him. “You told me you had to win because your papa was Lord of Gothman.” “It was easy to defeat you until you got bigger than me.” Andru laughed, and reached up for one of the bottles, pulling the cork out of it with his teeth. He took

114

Thicker Than Water

several swallows then handed the bottle to Gilroy who did the same. “I daresay in one winter you grew so fast I was afraid you’d be full-grown before the new winter.” “It made me clumsy for a while.” The two men chuckled, and Meah noticed that Ulga was edging backwards, obviously feeling she shouldn’t be part of this late-night rendezvous. Hell, Meah didn’t want to be part of it either. She was just waiting for the bomb to drop. “Stay, Ulga,” Andru said without looking her direction. “I do believe my claim has made a mentor out of you. She’d no doubt share our conversation with you at some point. You might as well get it firsthand.” Ulga nodded and edged back toward Meah. The two women locked hands but Meah focused her attention on Andru. There was a sadness in his eyes when she focused on them. She wasn’t sure if it was because Darien had died or because he’d found her down here with Gilroy—or a mixture of both. He looked away from her first and back to Gilroy. “I can’t tell you how painful it is that Darien died never knowing that I was his papa. But at the same time, there is this warped sense of relief that he won’t have to grow up with Tory.” Meah looked up quickly with a retort but Andru ignored her. “Darien didn’t have Tory’s strength and that boy would have knocked him down quickly. It wouldn’t have been good for our nations. I daresay I’m a fool to think that way, but I swear to Crator that’s what’s going through my mind.” Gilroy nodded in understanding but said nothing. She got the impression these two had discussed their inner thoughts with each other before. Gilroy had told her the truth. His loyalty for his leader hadn’t swayed. Andru slapped his leg and stood. Gilroy stood as well. “Redo needs to know that you’re his papa.” Andru downed more of the wine. Ulga gasped and then covered her mouth quickly. Andru ignored her and continued. “I don’t wish this pain that I’m experiencing on you, my friend. I know you loved Darien and raised him as your own, and your grief must be strong, otherwise you wouldn’t be here.” Gilroy wisely remained quiet, although Meah was sure he was jumping for joy on the inside. She worked to keep her face blank as well. Andru turned to her then and extended his arm. “Come, Meah, we’re going home.” “What about the children?” Meah moved silently to his side. He twisted her hair in his hand and she raised her face to look him in the eyes. “They will be fine here, if you like,” Ulga offered quickly. “I daresay tomorrow will be a busy day for all of you.” “Papa and Mama will be here early in the morning,” Andru confirmed. “And Torgo will come with his family.” “I’m not familiar with Gothman funerals, Andru. What am I supposed to do?”

115

Lorie O’Clare

He smiled and stroked her cheek. “I’m sure Fulga will have everything in hand. You’ll be with me most of the day so it shouldn’t be too difficult for you.” She nodded, but wasn’t convinced. He turned then and began guiding Meah to the basement stairs. Then, turning slowly, he met Gilroy’s gaze. “Tell me, what you would do if one of your soldiers blatantly disobeyed one of your direct orders?” Gilroy didn’t hesitate. “He’d be flogged, my lord, possibly demoted depending on the circumstance.” Andru nodded thoughtfully, and Meah knew Andru could feel the tension build inside her. “And if a claim is caught in the act of adultery?” Gilroy gave no indication that he knew Andru already was aware of the answers to his questions. “She’s put to death,” he said without feeling. Again, Andru simply nodded. He started walking toward the stairs again, guiding Meah with his hand on the small of her back. Then, turning one last time, he dropped the bomb she had anticipated. “Disobey me again and you’ll be punished twice. Don’t doubt me on that one, Gilroy. I’ll see to the punishment myself. No claims are going to be dissolved. Nothing is going to change. That is how it is.” Then, he turned his attention to Ulga and her eyes widened. “You’ll keep your mouth shut about everything you heard down here tonight. If I hear even the smallest bit of gossip concerning any of our conversation, I promise you, I’ll find you a claim before the day is out.” Ulga’s mouth fell open and she stepped back involuntarily. “I promise, my lord, please,” she mumbled. There was his weapon. Meah and Gilroy saw it at the same time. This was why he made Ulga stay downstairs. She was a woman both of them cared for, and after winters of abuse and neglect she was now free of the man who brought her nothing but heartache. Andru had the power to give her to anyone he saw fit. He would hold the threat over Ulga in order to punish Gilroy and Meah. Very clever, she thought bitterly.

116

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Fourteen Meah made it through the funeral, and long, leisurely visits with Lord Darius and Lady Tara. She was thrilled when Paleah and Beel showed up with Magi. And the chats she and Ana had with Tara and Jolee in the trailer at the clan site stimulated her desire to do her job well. All in all, the events kept her busy, and made the week pass quickly. Andru never mentioned anything about finding her in the basement with Gilroy. She also knew Ulga stayed close at home in fear word would get out about the happenings that night. Andru’s play had been a good one. As they entertained, she stayed by Andru’s side and offered him all the affection he requested. Gilroy and Ana appeared the perfect couple as well. The children were sullen at first, but being children, they cheered easily and broke into games when suggested. She felt elated when Darius openly praised Tory on his natural warrior tendencies. At a glance, she saw Andru shared that pride. He drew her to his side and thanked his papa humbly for his praises. The child shrugged the compliments off with an easy thank you, giving the impression he’d assumed everyone could shoot as well as he, or run as fast. His modesty impressed his grandpapa even more. Ana and Meah reported to the conference room after the children were down one evening, to discuss the Par’gram with Gilroy and Andru. Both women were surprised to find the men had attended a feast in their honor and not mentioned it until now. It had been postponed until a few days after the funeral, but with all the family visiting, they hadn’t announced they’d gone until now. Andru shared Meah’s idea to move the Par’gram to the Grathing Mountains. They discussed the advantages and disadvantages to the Par’gram settling in other locations as well. When the four of them came to a standstill as to what to do with the homeless nation, Andru brought up the continuing work Meah was doing with some of the Gothman women in town. Ana surprised everyone by telling them she’d been approached by some of the older Runners who’d heard of the Gothman women’s desire to learn to read and write. They had asked her if a swap could be considered. The Runners would volunteer their time as teachers to the women. And in return, the Gothman women could teach them how to quilt, make some of the fancy Gothman pastries, and the art of making their fine wine. Andru chuckled. “As long as their claims approve, I have no problem with it.” He gave Meah a shrewd look. Andru and Gilroy planned to leave early in the morning and travel the area with several Par’grams in order to see if they could find a habitable location the Par’gram would accept. Ana would mediate the meeting between the elderly Runners and

117

Lorie O’Clare

Gothman women. Meah suggested she catch up with transmissions that had been neglected over the past week. She knew Ana wouldn’t want to read the numerous condolences that the clans transmitted to her out of respect. She was out of the house early the next morning but returned an hour later when she realized she’d forgotten some discs. “M’lady!” Fulga turned on a dime. “We didn’t expect you here this morning.” The housekeeper looked almost alarmed to see her. She waved her hand at them dismissively. “Don’t worry about me. I’m just here for a minute.” “But, m’lady!” Jali’s chubby fingers fluttered to her neck. She looked helplessly at her mother and slumped her shoulders. “It’s just that it’s all a mess up there, it is. We weren’t expecting you and all.” “Just clean around me.” Meah paid them no more mind and quickly ascended the staircase. It was quiet on the second floor. She walked toward her bedroom, but froze at the sound of a woman giggling. Her hand rested on the doorknob, but she didn’t turn it. She heard whimpers now…and more giggles. “Turn over, you wench. That’s it. I want you just like that.” Andru’s husky voice clenched her stomach in knots. Stepping backwards, she stopped when she reached the opposite wall. Her hand went to her mouth so she wouldn’t cry out. A muffled cry sounded from the room and then more giggles. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. How could he? Tears of pain and anger streamed down Meah’s cheeks as she listened to the lovemaking going on in her bedroom. Andru brought Ana to their house—to her bedroom. No wonder the servants looked so shocked to see her. And they didn’t want her to come up here. He’d threatened everything dear to her if she and Gilroy became public knowledge. But he’d paid no mind to letting the servants know that he was taking his sister in his own bed. Her gut was a ball of dull pain when she pulled away quickly from her house and flew off toward town. She wouldn’t have a claim who publicly disgraced her. Surprisingly, she never thought Andru would do this. Dear Crator, what had become of them? No one was home at Ana and Gilroy’s. They had discussed their schedules the night before. Meah pulled up unnoticed into their backyard. She let herself into the empty kitchen and didn’t bother to look up as she headed toward the back staircase. This would be the perfect place to cry until she numbed the pain, and then possibly sleep for a while and more than likely not be missed. When she woke up she would figure out how to address this catastrophe.

118

Thicker Than Water

“Hell, woman, I about took you down,” Gilroy said with surprise when he walked around the corner and literally ran into her. His tone lowered considerably as his hands went up Meah’s arms. Gilroy couldn’t believe she was here. They hadn’t been alone together since they’d been in his mama’s cellar. She’d proven an incredible distraction throughout the week, and he knew they had to arrange a way to see each other more. Obviously, she must have thought the same thing since she was here. “I can’t believe you’re here but—” Gilroy stopped talking when he lifted her face to his, and saw her tear-stained cheeks. “What’s wrong, my lady?” He narrowed his eyes on her as he searched her face. “I—I didn’t know you were here,” she stammered. Meah stepped back from him and wrapped her hands around her waist. “I thought I’d go lie down for a while.” “What’s wrong with you? Why did you come here to lie down?” “Because my bedroom is occupied,” she snapped at him, but then her jaw dropped when Ana appeared behind Gilroy. “Are you surprised to see me here?” Ana said, somewhat sardonically, and crossed her arms, once she’d limped over to Gilroy. “Yes. I didn’t think either one of you were here.” Meah looked at Ana as if she were seeing a ghost. “You’ve been here…the entire time?” She spun toward the door and then grabbed a stool to balance herself when the room went sideways from the jerky movement. “I need to go,” she muttered. Gilroy was next to her with one long stride. He grabbed her arm to stop her, but then held her up when she gasped to stop hysteria from setting in. Instinctively, she put her hand over his. “What do you mean, have I been here the entire time?” Ana cocked her head as she watched their small exchange of affection. “What’s wrong with you?” Gilroy couldn’t figure out Meah’s behavior, but something terrible must have happened. “Were you over at my house?” Meah looked up at Ana as fresh tears fell down her face. “I haven’t been over at your house at all today. I met with a small group of Gothman and Runners, and then came home to rest for a while. Why would you think I was at your house?” Gilroy straightened when he realized his claim hadn’t heard Meah say her bedroom was occupied. Meah came here to escape, thinking the house vacant at the moment. Obviously Andru hadn’t told her that his mission with the Par’gram had been delayed. Meah didn’t get a good look at the woman Andru was with. Did Andru know she’d seen him? He couldn’t very well ask Meah these questions in front of Ana. “I-I guess I was confused. I’ll just head to the trailer.” Meah took one step to the door, and felt the ground disappear from under her feet.

119

Lorie O’Clare

Gilroy scooped her up with little effort. “You’re not fit to fly anywhere right now.” He held her, cradled like a baby, and turned to Ana’s confused expression. “My lady, where do you suggest we put her until she calms down enough to tell us what’s going on?” He knew damn good and well what was going on. They’d made arrangements to leave with the Par’gram and Andru had called him saying there would be a delay. All Gilroy knew was that Andru had a visitor and would be with him shortly. What Gilroy hadn’t known was that Andru was having that kind of visitor. “Put her in the spare bedroom. I’ll have Poli take care of her.” Ana chewed her lip, as she narrowed her brow at the two of them. “Meah, was Andru at your house?” She limped after Gilroy as he carried her first commander out of the room toward the stairs. “Gilroy, wait.” Ana worked her scarred leg as well as she could to reach Gilroy and grab his shirt before he climbed the stairs. “Meah, talk to me.” The only way Gilroy could get Meah up those stairs now was to literally leap past Ana and take the stairs two at a time. It wasn’t that he wasn’t perfectly capable of the feat. Ana was confused by the entire scene—and he was too. But there was one factor he’d figured out that he’d rather keep from his claim for the time being, if he could help it. He had to learn what Andru was about before he allowed a huge spectacle to occur. Meah turned her head to her leader. Gilroy could see the hysteria in her eyes. “Why did you think I was at your house?” Ana asked again, when Meah turned her head to look at her leader. “I just, um, assumed it was you. I never opened the door.” Meah seemed to realize at that moment that she was in Gilroy’s arms and stiffened her body, trying impossibly to put a chaste distance between the two of them. “I just don’t understand why he would do this.” “That’s enough for now,” Gilroy said abruptly. “Ana, find Poli this instant.” “Andru had someone with him in your bedroom, didn’t he?” Ana’s nails dug into Gilroy’s arm as she pushed Meah. Meah didn’t respond. “Didn’t he?” Her voice grew shrill. “Enough,” Gilroy barked. He pulled away from Ana and bounded up the staircase. He turned to face Ana when he reached the landing. She’d already turned back toward the kitchen. “Do not leave this house,” he growled, and she looked up at him wide-eyed, as he disappeared up the rest of the stairs. The small guestroom was equipped with two single beds and Gilroy placed Meah gently on one of them. She had no idea how beautifully seductive she looked lying there with loose wisps of black hair fanning the pillow. “Lady Ana says to come to you, my lord.” Poli walked hesitantly into the room and cocked her head to the side to get a better look at Meah on the bed. Her brow went up.

120

Thicker Than Water

“Bring her some hot tea,” Gilroy barked, while turning his head slightly. “Hurry up, now!” The servant hurried from the room without another word. He growled when he heard the back door opening and closing downstairs. Gilroy closed his eyes momentarily as he realized his claim had disobeyed him. He wrapped his comm around his ear and flipped the tiny switch to “on” in a single motion. Meah chewed her lower lip as she watched him. “Breegs.” He contacted the soldier he knew to be on duty outside the Bryon home. “I suspect Ana to be arriving at the Bryon home soon.” “She’s coming here, my lord?” There was hesitation in the man’s voice. “Listen up now. Don’t let that woman enter the house, do you understand?” “As you wish.” There was definite understanding in the guard’s tone. “I don’t care what she says to you. The only way she enters is if Lord Andru gives his consent.” “I can only imagine what will come of this, my beautiful lady.” He stroked her forehead, but easily moved his hand and stood when Poli brought up a tray with two mugs and a teapot on it. Gilroy dismissed her with a wave, and then glared at the housekeeper when she hesitated on leaving the room.

***** Andru contacted Gilroy an hour later, letting him know he was ready to meet with the Par’gram. The details as to why they were delayed would prove interesting. Gilroy hadn’t heard from Ana since she left to go to her brother—at least he assumed that’s where she went. Andru offered no information about the morning’s events, and Gilroy asked no questions. He agreed to meet his leader at the predetermined location and removed his comm. “Is it okay if I just lie here for a while?” Meah stretched when Gilroy returned to check on her. “You can stay forever and I wouldn’t mind.” He’d never spoken so openly with another woman like this. He was so comfortable around her. Was this the way it was for Andru when he was with Ana? No—Andru was too busy manipulating to enjoy this peace of mind. She smiled and tugged on his hand, until he fell down to his knees and bent over her. Meah’s expression was tormented as she stroked his cheek, and she turned to kiss his fingers. “Gilroy, who would Andru be with?” “I don’t know, my lady.” He kissed her thoroughly before standing. “I’ll contact you as soon as I have an answer.”

*****

121

Lorie O’Clare

Gilroy couldn’t hide his surprise when he landed next to Andru. His leader wore a rather nice shiner on his left eye. The eyelid had turned a marvelous purple, and had swollen, contrasting the dark gray eye barely visible under it. The upper part of his cheekbone, leading up to his lower eye, was a foggy green. On his opposite cheek, three bright red scratches stretched toward his nose, implying the hand that hit him had rather long fingernails. Andru stood tall in front of him, daring him to comment. Gilroy always enjoyed a dare. “I’d hate to see how the other guy looks.” He didn’t try to hide the impish grin that played at his lips. “I assure you, she doesn’t have a scratch on her.” Andru’s expression didn’t waver, probably because it would have hurt to move his facial muscles. They stood alone in the open field to the west of Bryton, not far from where Meah initially found Me’goo—or where he found her. The men they’d brought, no more than ten of them, stood idly off to the side, mingling among themselves until further orders were given. More than likely, they were telling each other what they knew about the attack on their lord. Gilroy could only guess how grossly exaggerated the story would be before long. He cringed at the stories each of his men would take home to their claim by day’s end. The Par’gram would show soon. Gilroy wasn’t as convinced that they’d like the site, since they claimed to be hunters, unless they liked wild boar, but it was the best place to put them and still know that Gothman was protected. They were past the rocky hills of Gothman, and just into the Freelands. The land was governed under Andru’s instruction, but this particular stretch wasn’t claimed by anyone and therefore the Par’gram would step on no toes by settling here. Andru asked Gilroy to meet him here earlier than the time he told the Par’gram to meet them. They would review what they would say to the Par’gram, and cover any other matters that needed to be discussed. Gilroy had one issue he was very interested in discussing. “I got word that the men outside the house were instructed to not let my sister enter. You gave those orders?” Andru opened the discussion, and Gilroy felt relief it was the topic foremost on his mind. Gilroy nodded. “I take it she got in anyway.” “She learned how to sneak in and out of that house quite a few winters ago,” Andru said cynically. He then met his first commander’s eye. “How did she happen to come by? She was in and out so quickly I got nothing from her.” “Meah showed up at the house,” Gilroy offered easily. Andru stared at him for a moment but Gilroy didn’t elaborate. He still felt confusion over Meah’s behavior when they had first seen her enter his kitchen.

122

Thicker Than Water

“Please, save me the effort of questioning all you know out of you. Start at the beginning and spare no detail. Then, to satisfy the curiosity I know you possess, I’ll offer my end of it.” Gilroy was satisfied with the proposal. He explained how Meah showed up at his house and showed immediate confusion when she saw Ana. Gilroy could tell that Andru believed his first commander to be summarizing a few points here and there. “I will say that I gave my claim specific orders not to leave the house, once I guessed what had Meah so upset,” Gilroy concluded. “She gets out of line at times.” “She submits better than Meah does.” Andru smiled for the first time. “That’s the truth of it, I’ll say.” “As soon as I realized she’d left the house, I issued the order not to let her enter your home. I figured she’d make enough commotion you’d know she was there before she was looking down on you.” “Now that’s where she second-guessed you, I fear. She parked off in the woods and sneaked into the house from the side trellises. For the life of me, I’m amazed she could climb it with the pain she still has in her leg. The guards never saw her enter or leave. I can only imagine what they thought when they saw the Neurian woman, wrapped soundly in a large cape, enter my house.” Andru chuckled dryly, although Gilroy didn’t think the man found any of this that humorous. “One of the guards brought her to me, and the next they see of me, I’m carrying a dead Neurian in my arms and my face is battered.” “Ana killed her?” “First thing she did.” Andru grimaced at the memory. “She slammed that bedroom door open so quickly. I was sure it was Meah. Her laser was pulled and that poor whore didn’t have a prayer. I thought she’d take a shot at me as well. I don’t need to tell you she’s never found me in that situation before. She sent that Neurian flying across the room and then slammed the butt of the laser upside my head, called me a few choice words, and made it quite clear she’d never speak to me again.” He rubbed his scratched cheek. “I daresay she slapped me so hard I about fell on top of that bloody corpse on my floor. Now, unfortunately, I have to explain to the Par’gram why they no longer have a translator.” “That’s who the Neurian was?” Gilroy was stunned. “Why did she come to you?” Gilroy would have appreciated knowing these details prior to now and wondered why Andru had kept information on who his visitor was so vague. When Andru had called him, delaying their meeting with the Par’gram, he’d told Gilroy he had a visitor. It would have been nothing for Andru to give him more details at that time. Very interesting. Andru had never kept any information from Gilroy when it came to women in the past. Could his leader feel that allowing Gilroy to know that he’d sleep around on Meah—other than with Ana—possibly gave fuel to Gilroy wanting to take Meah?

123

Lorie O’Clare

He’d known the man all his life. Andru did what he wanted, without remorse. For whatever reasons, his leader had made a very bad call with this one. “She told me she was a gift.” Andru gave Gilroy a shrewd look. “At least, that’s what she said.” “What do you mean, that’s what she said?” “One of the guards on duty brought her to me. Apparently the Par’gram brought her to my guards positioned in the field and asked them to bring her to me.” He shook his head, running his hand through thick curls as he stared at the group of guards not to far from them. “Either Par’gram don’t know a lot about Gothman, or they didn’t care if the guards had fun with her before bringing her to me. Surprisingly, they didn’t touch her. I wasn’t too surprised to see she wore nothing underneath that thick cape she had on. She dropped it to the floor the second we were alone. Her words were seductive, but I won’t hesitate to say she had her mind on anything but sex.” “That’s the way it is with most whores, wouldn’t you say?” Andru nodded. “It was more than that…I sensed it. She was looking for something. I can’t prove it, and I don’t know how she would have pulled it off, but I got the impression she wanted to get at my landlink. She said something about being able to show me a new program that would make it harder for anyone to access our transmissions without proper passwords.” “Your landlink?” Gilroy’s blue eyes danced. “I daresay she was after something else of yours.” “I let her have her way.” Andru waved his hand, refusing the chiding. “It obviously wasn’t the best command decision I’ve ever made.” Again his hand went to his face. “If I’d just had a little more time with her, I think I would have known what she was after. We were…um, finished, shall I say…when Ana showed up. I’d pulled out my landlink at my desk. She’d just mentioned a program she’d heard Gothman was using, and that she hadn’t had exposure to a landlink in a while, and she’d love to see it. And of course her promise to explain how to make our transmissions more secure.” “So, what are you going to tell the Par’gram?” “Nothing, unless they bring it up.” One of the men hollered at them, and the two men looked up to see the Par’gram approaching on foot from across the field. “I did learn something about our new nation today.” “What’s that?” “Par’gram are all men. They buy their women.” He paused and met the gaze of his first commander. “And according to our deceased Neurian…sometimes they steal them.”

124

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Fifteen Meah woke up late that afternoon and stretched, immediately feeling a dull headache. She looked around the room and frowned. Where was she? Slowly, she moved to a sitting position. Her mouth felt full of cotton and she ran her hand down her tangled braid. She squinted and her eyes burned. “You slept the day away.” Meah moved slowly to the edge of the bed and looked up at her commander. Ana sat in an upright wooden chair across the room, watching her. “I must look a wreck.” Meah looked around the room idly. “This is your guestroom?” “Yes. Don’t you remember coming over here this morning?” Ana cocked her head at her. “You found Andru with a whore, and showed up at our doorstep quite upset. We brought you up here.” Meah nodded and walked around the bed to her jacket. “I didn’t mean to sleep the day away.” She donned her jacket and smiled sheepishly. “I’ll head over to the trailer and get to those transmissions.” Meah licked her dry lips and looked down, feeling the need to say something, but not sure what would be appropriate. “Why don’t you bathe first?” Ana gestured to the attached bathroom. “I had Poli put fresh towels in there for you. You’ll feel a lot better.” “Thank you.” Meah turned for the bathroom. Opening the door, she turned and studied Ana’s foul expression. Her lips were pursed and her eyebrows drawn. She met Meah’s gaze quickly. “Why did he do it, Ana?” Ana shook her head. “I don’t know. But he won’t get away with it. Not this act. Not this time—not ever again. I’ve already arranged for your children to be brought here. You’re going to stay with us for a while. Andru will lose his family over this.” There was a determined scowl on her pretty face. “If a man mistreats his claim she has the right to go to her family. Gilroy is your half-brother. You and your children will stay here.” Meah nodded, feeling a scary excitement over the fact that she’d just been ordered to stay in Gilroy’s home. An hour later, Meah entered her leader’s trailer. There was plenty of work to do, but her scattered thoughts had a hard time getting organized. She was glad to be alone, and slowly started going through the many transmissions that had been ignored the past week.

125

Lorie O’Clare

She wouldn’t think about how messed up her life was right now. Her children were displaced, and they wouldn’t be happy with that. They would have questions. She didn’t want their papa disgraced in their eyes. She didn’t know why. He’d made a complete ass of himself. But he was their papa. Her comm beeped, drawing her from her distracting thoughts. “This is Meah.” “Meah, one of the trailers seems to be broken into. We have a missing landlink, and it seems a couple of programs as well.” The Runner on duty listed all missing items while Meah listened. “I’m on my way.” She closed her file and grabbed her jacket. Meah held her beam out in front of her as she studied the grass behind the trailer in question. It was located on the edge of the clan site and she knew one of the widowed Runners lived there with her grown daughter. Some of the guards on duty noticed the door swinging open and shut in the evening breeze, and had gone to investigate. She held the beam higher so the light would flood more of the grass. She cursed the growing darkness, knowing it would be a lot easier to determine which way the assailants went if she could see better. There were large footprints embedded in the wet ground that trailed off into the darkness. She looked up into the darkness that she knew was a rocky field. Meah couldn’t see very far, no further than the light of the beam traveled. Her comm beeped. “What are you doing?” Ana asked. “We had a robbery in one of the trailers on the northwest corner of the clan site. I’m out here right now and there are prints in the ground. They head out into the darkness.” “You’re certainly not going to wander around in that field in the dark, are you?” Ana didn’t wait for an answer. “Why don’t you come home? I think your children would like to see you before they go to bed.” “Oh, are they upset about being over there?” “Not at all. I didn’t tell them anything. I daresay they think they’re having a party the way they’re acting. Gilroy tossed the twins around for a while, but Pana has them all upstairs right now.” “I’ll be there in a minute. I’m going to have a small group scour the field.” Meah was disappointed the next morning when the scouts reported they’d lost the trail in the mud not too far from the clan site. The day after that they still had no clues, and Meah was perturbed. She was also frustrated about Ana’s lack of enthusiasm at finding the thieves. It seemed Ana was spending a lot of time at home, complaining her leg ached and that she was nauseous all the time. She knew Ana mourned her son’s death, and then to make matters worse, she wasn’t talking to her brother. Add to that a mending leg, and her pregnancy, and Meah knew she had to allow her commander some leeway.

126

Thicker Than Water

She’d been at Gilroy and Ana’s house almost a week, when she woke up early one morning. Acting as leader of the clans had become second nature, and she thrived on the work that faced her daily. After bathing and dressing, she slipped out of her room and peeked into the large nursery where four children still slept. “Mama, are we going to go home soon?” Tory whispered through the darkness, and Meah moved to his side, kneeling next to the bed. “Aren’t you having fun here?” “Well, yeah, but I haven’t seen Papa at all. Where is he?” “I’m sure he’s very busy. We have a new nation that wants to make their home by ours. Your papa has to make sure they settle somewhere that won’t hinder Gothman.” She watched his young face digest this information and then his papa’s eyes stared into hers. “I miss him, Mama, don’t you?” She was surprised to realize she’d hardly given Andru a thought. She was swamped with work at the clan site. That was why she didn’t feel anything, she was sure of it. The thought entered her mind that she simply didn’t care anymore, but she pushed it away. “Of course I miss him. If you want to see him, maybe I can work it out that he spends some time with you after school. No promises now, but I’ll see.” The smile that spread across his face let her know she needed to talk to Andru today. Tory nudged his sister, who slept cuddled in a ball next to him, and then jumped out of bed. “If we get dressed really fast, could we go see him before school?” There was eagerness in the young boy’s voice. “M’lady, I didn’t mean to oversleep.” Pana jumped out of the small bed in the corner of the room, and quickly reached for her robe. “You didn’t oversleep.” Meah turned and smiled at the loyal nanny. “I didn’t realize you were sleeping here. Have you been home?” “Ach, it’s no problem.” Pana waved her hand at Meah. “Lady Ana asked me to sleep in here in case Curi or Redo wake up in the night. I haven’t minded it a bit.” She sat on the edge of her unmade bed and brushed her hair out with her fingers, before twisting it into a bun behind her head. Meah watched in fascination. The young woman, scarcely a winter older than she was, had been through a rough life, left with a bad leg and her slightly crooked nose, thanks to a claim who found her a better punching bag than woman. “If you need any time to yourself, you let me know, okay?” Pana nodded and smiled. “The lot of you are up a might bit early, don’t you think?” Meah turned around and couldn’t help showing admiration for the solid, masculine body that stood in drawstring pants, an old shirt that didn’t cover his hard, flat 127

Lorie O’Clare

stomach, and bare feet with just enough black hair on them to look incredibly sexy. He ran his hand through his inky black hair and she followed the gesture. His blue eyes caught hers, and his crooked smile told her he’d noticed her look of approval. She turned back to her children. “Mama’s going to take us to see Papa this morning before school.” Tory jumped up and down as he pulled his pants on. “You are?” Gilroy’s hands went to his hips. Meah sensed immediate disapproval in his tone. “Sweet child, I didn’t say I could arrange anything this morning,” she said soothingly as she knelt in front of him and helped pull his shirt over his head. “I don’t know what his schedule is.” “Well, I do.” Gilroy now leaned in the doorway. She glanced over her shoulder at him but discovered she couldn’t gaze on that virile body for even a moment without her body temperature rising. “That’s why I’m up so early this morning. I’m meeting your papa.” “Maybe we could have Uncle Gilroy give your papa a message from you. Would you like that?” She stood now, and was ready to leave the room but knew she’d have to get closer to Gilroy than she thought she could handle at the moment. “Yes, I would. Tell him I want to come home after school.” “Me, too.” Tia sat up in her bed, and looked absolutely adorable with her tossed curls standing in all directions. “Oh, dear me, child.” Pana rushed forward. “What are we going to do with your hair?” Meah laughed and was glad when Tory lunged for the door and Gilroy moved to allow him to pass. She followed her son quickly. “Is Ana still asleep?” she asked Gilroy after Pana hauled the children out the door. She found herself alone with Gilroy in the dining room and the mixture of emotions going through her was unraveling. She wanted to run to him, and run from him at the same time. “I reckon she is, my lady. She never was one to get up early.” He downed what was left of his coffee and then stood from the table. Gilroy looked beyond perfect in his brown leather Gothman jacket and pants that spread nicely over muscular legs. Damn, she was in trouble. Once again, those potent blue eyes caught her in the act of drooling. She stood as well, shoving what was left of her buttered roll into her mouth. “What are you doing today?” He moved around the table too quickly for her to escape. She looked up at him and swallowed her partially chewed roll. She felt it all the way down. “I’m pretty busy with Ana still in her mourning.”

128

Thicker Than Water

“She’s mourning two men I fear.” “She and Andru won’t work this out unless they talk to each other.” “I’m inclined to agree, my lady. Andru hasn’t quite been himself lately either.” “Gilroy,” her voice softened and she placed her hand on his chest. Immediately, an electric charge surged from his taut muscles and she pulled her hand back. “I think it would be best if you suggested Andru come over and asked for my forgiveness.” She looked up in time to see Gilroy raise an eyebrow incredulously. Either he couldn’t believe she suggest Andru apologize for anything, or he didn’t like the idea of her returning home. She suspected it was a little of both. “Let him know if he were to come over that I would receive him graciously.” She paused for a moment and tapped her finger to her lips. “Better yet, I’ll send a transmission. He’ll ask you about it, I would think.” She looked up and smiled. “And of course, you’ll tell him you’ve spent most of your time consoling Ana, and are afraid you don’t know what I’m thinking.” “I daresay you’re a scheming woman, and I’ll know what you’re about before I leave this house.” His growl sent blood racing through her veins. She wanted him to know what she was about before he left the house, but they were far from alone. He inched nearer and she threw a furtive look toward the closed double doors at the other end of the room until his broad shoulders blocked her view. The kitchen door stood open, but she saw no one in there. “Scared to be alone with me?” he teased as his growl grew sensual. “Dying to be alone with you is more like it.” She didn’t mean for her thoughts to be voiced, but he heard her and closed the distance between them. He lifted her under her arms and pinned her up against the wall with her face level to his. She remained relaxed but her eyes grew wide. “Someone will see us.” His lips brushed hers and then he pulled his head back to study her. She looked down at his mouth, silently willing it back to hers. All thoughts of her day drained from her head. Gilroy was inches from her. She could smell him, taste him, feel him. All she wanted at that moment was to feel him inside her. The problems of the day could wait another hour. Slowly, Gilroy lowered her to the ground and backed away stiffly. She let out a sigh of frustration that somehow brought him immense satisfaction. After all, misery loves company. “Tease,” she snarled at him, and shoved the nearest chair in frustration. “Why did you do that?” Now she was angry. Dangerous territory for them. Gilroy leaned his hands against the table, and the sun through the bay windows seemed to swim through his silky black hair. She straightened the chair and then put her hands on her narrow waist, daring to stare him down. She could see the lust darken

129

Lorie O’Clare

his sky-blue eyes as he studied her. She wanted to be angry with him. It was the only way she would get out of the house. The only way she would get any work done that day. But he was so damn adorable. And when she told him her plan to reunite with Andru so the twins would get back together, he hadn’t ordered her to do things his way. He couldn’t. They were equals. That almost made her love him more than the adorable look he was giving her at that moment. Without notice, she leaned forward quickly and planted a moist kiss on his startled lips, then ran out the door before he could grab her. The door slammed behind her to the sound of Gilroy laughing inside.

***** Ana had surprised her when she walked in the door later that day. “Gilroy told me you were wearing thin doing the work of two people.” Ana offered her an apologetic smile. “I’m sure there’s tons you need to bring me up to date on.” Meah waved her in but then turned to acknowledge a transmission beeping on the landlink. “Ana, it’s the Red Star clan.” Her excitement showed on her face. “It’s Mog asking to set up camp for a bit.” “By all means.” Ana waved her hand. “Tell them it’s okay. I need confirmation as to how long they’ll be here.” “Come on, Ana.” Meah stood and looked down at her friend. “It’s a beautiful day. Let’s drive out and meet them. It’ll do you some good. I’ll introduce you around.” When Ana looked like she’d decline, Meah moved around and encouraged her to her feet. “It’ll help you to put something different in your mind.” “Okay, we’ll go meet your clan,” Ana muttered as she stood and put one hand over her headscarf stuffed in her back pocket while her other hand patted her laser. “I guess it would be good public relations.” “Damn right.” Meah grinned as she followed her leader out of the trailer. It would do them both good to have a change of scenery for a bit. Ana did enjoy flying over her childhood stomping ground. The day was perfect for the short jaunt. Within less than an hour they could see the Grathing Mountains to the east of them. They looked rocky and barren, but the tops of them were an icy white in contrast to the warm blue, fall sky. There were no clouds and the sky seemed to take up more room than it was entitled, as it spread out in front of them. Rocks covered the ground and high prairie grass bent beneath them as they flew over it. Ana spotted the clan first and pointed, instead of interrupting the beauty by speaking. Meah flew alongside her and was all smiles as she nodded vigorously. She hadn’t seen her family in quite a few winters. Ana looked over at her friend and grinned at her enthusiasm.

130

Thicker Than Water

The clan took root while several scouts flew out and greeted the two women. They offered escort to Mog’s trailer, and then led the way. Ana was slow in getting off her glider but otherwise her leg didn’t give her much trouble as she walked with barely a limp through the tall grass. “Good Crator, look at you. What happened to my little sister?” A tall man with straight brown hair, and soft brown eyes, walked with a quick stride toward the two women. “Oh Mog, it’s so good to see you.” Meah jumped into the man’s arms and laughed out loud as he spun her around. “You’ve turned into quite the stunning young woman.” He finally put her down and held her at arm’s length as he took in the whole of her. “You remember Lady Ana, don’t you?” Meah hugged her brother one last time then pulled away. “I remember a young Runner on the age of searching.” Mog straightened to attention almost as an afterthought. “But I don’t believe I’ve ever officially met the leader of all Runner clans.” He bowed gallantly. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Ana.” “Stop it.” Ana suppressed a giggle when Mog took her hand and placed a chivalrous kiss on it before returning to full attention. Her cheeks colored with the giddiness of a schoolgirl. With Andru around, not many men dared flirt with her. But this clan knew nothing about her brother, nor did they fall under his jurisdiction. Possibly for the first time in her life, Ana stood before a Runner who appreciated her title, and accepted who she was. There was no way to tell by Ana’s expression if she realized this.

131

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Sixteen Andru frowned as he studied the landlink panel in front of him. “Beel’s concerned about Sea People raids, which are taking place west of Bargstown.” He ran his fingers through his already mangled curls and blew out a sigh of exasperation. A headache threatened him, and he ached for a break in the decisionmaking. They’d spent the afternoon with Me’goo and Gor’bak. They’d flown over half the land west of them protected by Gothman. It was good land—fertile, full of wildlife. The Par’gram understood the climate was different and knew they faced adjustment. But they still weren’t completely satisfied with what they saw. The land was open and unprotected. What bothered Andru more than anything was that he tended to agree with them. For some reason, he found it hard not to like the two men. Oh, he had tried not to like them. Especially Me’goo with his “do as he will” attitude. He still hadn’t found a way to ask Gor’bak about Me’goo, and what his rank was among their people. But he couldn’t deny they were men cut of the same cloth. They were full of life and character—true warriors by any sense of the word. He reminded himself that their culture was different from his. Good Crator, anyone who took a good look at his life might question his scruples as well. He couldn’t be too quick to judge them. A translation he’d read just that morning popped into his head. Kill in haste once and twice might you be killed in return. None of Crator’s writings were clear. It was an annoyance at times, especially with a headache lingering. “I guess we can send some troops down there to offer protection,” he muttered, and shook his head. “The last thing I need right now is a skirmish with the Sea People.” “I doubt they’ll make the mistake of taking Gothman and the Runners on again. They were defeated before, and we’re twice as strong as we were then.” Gilroy screened transmissions for Andru, at his request, and grew quiet as he stared at his monitor. “You’re right on that one.” Andru looked up at the scowl on his first commander’s face. “What is it now?” Gilroy looked up quickly. Andru already had his hand out, anticipating his headache to be full-blown any second. “A transmission from Meah,” he grunted, and passed it over. Andru read the message silently. Meah wanted him to come to her. A week had passed since she’d walked out and taken the children with her. He was thrilled when he found out Tory wanted to see him after school.

132

Thicker Than Water

Since he hadn’t been able to spend time with the children, he’d talked to both of them on his comm while flying out to meet the Par’gram. The disappointment in Tory’s voice had eaten away at him for some time after terminating their call. He could tell the twins were tired of their life being uprooted as it were. Maybe Meah had sensed the same thing. Tory told him Meah suggested their uncle send a message. And Gilroy had. Her message said nothing would be resolved without communication. If his sister would only see things that way. He could go see Meah though. The chances of running into Ana while at her house might be fairly decent. He wondered if Meah would warn Ana that he was coming over. Or would she intentionally not tell her that she’d invited her brother over to her house. After all, Meah said they needed to communicate. Did she really want to come back to him? Andru finished reading it a second time and glanced up at Gilroy. The man seemed intent on another transmission, but met his gaze quickly when Andru looked at him. Gilroy’s expression was far too blank for him not to be advised. Andru knew his first commander’s feelings for Meah. Although he hadn’t mentioned her being at his house at all over the past week, Andru would have to be told a pretty good story to not believe he’d taken her at least once. But would Ana have tolerated that? Were Gilroy and Meah clever enough to keep Ana ignorant of their activities? Without a doubt he knew the answer to his second question to be yes. “What do you know about this?” he asked after staring at the indifferent expression long enough. “Gothman and the Runners need leaders who aren’t in combat with each other.” “Is that what Meah said?” “She hasn’t said that to me, my lord.” Gilroy seemed to be choosing his words carefully. “I daresay Ana’s taken most of my time when I’m at home. I’m telling you she’s mourning two men and having a bad go of it, to say the least.” “How’s her leg healing?” “She still limps, but I don’t think it’s hurting her as much now.” Gilroy printed a transmission and tossed it on a pile of others. Andru glanced at the work spread across his desk. “Meah wants me to come see her. You have a problem with me going to your house?” “Of course not, my lord.” Andru stood and slapped his hand on his thigh. “I think I’ll get this over with then.” “I’ll finish sorting through these.” Gilroy gestured to the stack of discs on the corner of the desk. “I daresay I’ll show up in time for the fireworks.” “Are you thinking there’ll be some?” “If Ana finds you there?” Gilroy grinned. “Will she be there?” 133

Lorie O’Clare

“More than likely.” Gilroy didn’t hide his grin when he focused again on his work. Andru nodded and left the room, lost in thought over his sister.

***** Having left Ana at the trailer at the clan site, Meah pulled her glider into the small garage behind Gilroy’s house. She still wore the grin from spending time with her clan. Mog’s invitation for them to join in the evening of settling had thrilled her. She’d explained to Ana that when a clan stopped roaming, and took root for a time, they would have a big celebration, full of food, singing and dancing, and sparring contests. No matter that Ana was a Runner. She’d grown up without enjoying traveling with a clan, uprooting and then settling in after the travels. Sometimes Meah pitied Ana her somewhat Gothman upbringing. Meah looked forward to eating the wild meat roasted on spits. She relished the opportunity to really feel her roots. The Blood Circle clan had a permanent site outside Bryton, and while many clan members still roamed the land, they always returned to the same location and it wasn’t quite the same. Entering the quiet house, she remembered that Pana was with the children downtown. Poli had gone to help in one of the vineyards and the house was empty. She shrugged out of her jacket and let it fall on one of the kitchen stools before grabbing a cookie from the jar on the counter. She rounded the corner and pushed her way through the glass doors into the dining room then stopped short. Andru lay sprawled across the couch in the living room. His long body consumed every inch of the long couch. One leg hung off the edge while the other hung over the armrest. He had an arm resting across his chest and the other thrown over his head. His eyes were closed, and by the steady rise and fall of his chest, he gave all indication of being asleep. His blond curls fell loosely around his head and his expression was relaxed and peaceful. The man was incredibly handsome. It had been a week since she’d seen him, and as she moved to stand over him she searched her heart for signs of longing. Her insides appeared incredibly calm. Slowly she knelt at his side. “My lord, are you so overworked that you sleep in enemy territory?” “I’m not sleeping.” His eyes didn’t open. “I see. What are you doing then? Perhaps you had hopes of overhearing a collaborative conversation. If so, I’m sorry to say we’re quite alone.” “Why did you come here, my lady?” Still his eyes remained closed. “Why did you take a whore?” Annoyance crept through her. He did open his eyes then, and slowly pulled himself to a sitting position. “Were you so upset that I was with a whore to run to Gilroy?” “I didn’t run to anyone. When I came here that morning I was under the impression that Gilroy and Ana weren’t here.” “But you stayed.” 134

Thicker Than Water

“That was Ana’s idea. She insisted I stay here.” “She thought to punish me by taking my claim?” It was the note of sarcasm in his voice that stung. “Maybe she thought it would hit hard at your pride.” Meah’s voice quavered over the words, and she fought to rein in her emotions. She hadn’t missed him. There was no doubt about that now that he sat before her. Within a mere second it was clear his concern, and his pain, were for his sister. It shouldn’t surprise her. It shouldn’t hurt her. She fought the knot that formed in her tummy. It did hurt, damn it. Hurt like hell. He wouldn’t release her as his claim, yet all his feelings were for his sister. Andru quit slouching and straightened his legs so she knelt at his feet. Brushing his fingers across her cheek, he brought his thumb to her chin and forced her to look at him. Her teeth were on her lower lip and her eyes closed tightly. “Look at me, Meah.” “Why should I?” She closed them even tighter. He didn’t want her. He hadn’t missed her. And he mocked the idea that her leaving him would in any way affect him, or cause him to change in any way. “Open your eyes, damn it.” He gripped her jawbone until she winced and opened watery eyes to look at him. “Don’t try to sway me with tears, woman. You know as well as I do why you’ve been here this week. It has little to do with my actions, wouldn’t you say?” “It has everything to do with your actions.” She felt her anger boil again. “You don’t even care if I come back to you.” His hand moved to her neck with lightning speed. In the next instant he lifted her and threw her backwards. “You’re having an affair with my first commander!” His accusation echoed off the walls of the room. “It’s rather ironic that you would even be upset by finding me bedding another woman. I doubt you even care.” Meah ignored the accuracy of his comment. He wouldn’t get off the hook that easily by pointing out her reaction to his indifference toward her. “How dare you! I didn’t seek out another man. You took his claim—repeatedly. How long do you think he could stand that? He and I are together all the time. Some may think you wanted me to be with him. Then neither one of us could interfere with you being with your sister.” She successfully ducked when he flew off the couch in a rage. They faced each other, as two enemies in the heat of battle would right before the fatal blow would take one of them down. “You’re my claim, and I’m within my rights to do with you as I please.” Fury burned through him as he slowly stalked her.

135

Lorie O’Clare

Her focus was on him completely, ready to defend herself by whatever means necessary. Neither one of them heard the back door open. “So you do, by your law. It’s the repercussions that you can’t control and that infuriates you.” She backed slowly away from him and fought to keep her voice level. “I thought I loved you. I saved myself for you. But you never loved me. I was simply a tool so you could continue to have your sister.” “You saved yourself for me? Don’t mock me, Meah. You seduced Gilroy your first night here, and ran from me until the day you left for the age of searching. I daresay you’ve wanted him from the start, but he couldn’t offer you the power I could—and you needed Ana to advance your position with the Runners.” He moved in on her until she felt the wall against her back. “You stayed here this whole week so you could have free rein with Gilroy. I’m sure the two of you’ve had fun fucking each other’s brains out while my sister mourned the death of her son.” “How dare you!” Using the wall as leverage, she jumped at him with all her force. She couldn’t get a blow in before he caught her in midair and threw her so she sprawled across the floor. “Is this how you treat the women you love?” Ana suddenly appeared from behind the glass doors. She had her laser pointed directly at her brother’s chest. “When they don’t submit to your needs do you simply discard them with no regard to their feelings?” “Ana…put the laser away.” Meah scurried to her feet and moved toward her commander. “Stay out of this.” She held her hand out to stop Meah while molten gray eyes burned furiously at her brother. “Don’t let him get to you, Meah. He’s bluffing…” She laughed mockingly. “If you could only see what I see. He’s desperate inside…desperate for a way to fix his ugly mistake and get everything back to the way it was before.” “You little bitch. Watch your mouth!” “Why? In front of whom? Meah? Sorry, dear brother, she already knows you’re not invincible. In fact, since she’s the one who instigated this little meeting she obviously knows you’re too weak to come apologize on your own. How long would you let her stay here? You don’t care about anything but your own damn pride. You’re a fool, Andru, and all of Gothman knows it.” He ignored the laser, ignored the fact that she steadied herself on one leg while protecting the other. And he ignored her protruding belly that carried their child. She hit where it counted, where only she could hit knowing him as intimately as she knew herself. And he flew at her. She screamed at his impact, and her laser fired into the ceiling sending plaster down on all of them. “Stop it!” Meah jumped at Andru trying to pull him off his sister. “Let her go.” She lost her grip on him and he slammed Ana back into the wall. Her muffled cry let Meah know she’d been hurt. Again, she reached for Andru as his arm rose to strike his sister, but he brushed her off violently. Ana’s anger wasn’t to her advantage. 136

Thicker Than Water

“I want you out of my house. Do you hear me?” she screeched while trying to slam the laser upside his head. “Don’t you ever try to tell me what to do.” His guttural hiss was barely audible as he grabbed her arm and began twisting it backwards. “Get off me! Don’t touch me. I don’t ever want you touching me again. You think you can lie with whores and then put your hands on me?” “You have no idea what you’re talking about.” “I saw you, you bastard, remember? How dare you try to suggest it was something other than what it was.” They screamed at each other while Meah fumbled with her comm. She’d never seen either of them so violently angry and she feared it would get worse before it got better. “Gilroy, get home—now!” She was surprised Andru heard her whisper over their screaming. He turned and sneered at her. “That’s it…call your lover.” “At least Gilroy’s not sleeping with whores!” Ana successfully slammed her laser into Andru’s head just as he reeled back toward her. The connection was solid. A nasty cut appeared on his temple and bright red blood traced its way through his dark blond curls. Ana gasped, as if disbelieving that her attack could be so successful, and dropped the laser. It made a loud clanging noise hitting the hardwood floor and Meah jumped, sucking in a breath as she stared at it. Jumping for it might be a mistake, but leaving it there might be worse. Neither twin needed to be armed right now. Ana’s hands went to her mouth and she took a step backwards. Andru didn’t speak but his threatening thoughts were loud enough that even Meah thought she heard them. He struck out at his sister and she flew to the side stumbling to maintain her balance as her bad leg failed her. She went down and Andru was on her in the next instant. “Andru, don’t…the baby…stop it.” Meah jumped on his back as Gilroy raced in through the back door. Meah felt herself being lifted backwards before she could react. Andru turned with his fist ready, just as Gilroy released Meah. Gilroy’s hands went in the air. “I have no reason to fight you, my lord.” Gilroy’s words were calm and softspoken. Andru wiped blood away from his eye angrily and turned to look at his sister. She was on all fours and coughing. Meah darted past the men and went down beside her. “Are you okay?” she whispered. In response, Ana broke out into tears. Meah’s arms went around her as a mama would comfort a child who had just lost a fight. Andru walked past Gilroy and slammed his open hand against the wall then leaned his bloody head against it. He

137

Lorie O’Clare

could feel his sister’s pain, feel it surge with each sob. It smacked at his anger, taunting it, making him feel like the fool—the fool that he knew he was. “Why did you do it, Andru? Why?” Ana pushed against Meah, using her as a ladder to pull herself up, and then took a step toward her brother. “I saw you…laughing…touching each other. Was it something I did? Was it something Meah did? Why?” Fresh tears streamed down her blotchy face when Andru said nothing and didn’t turn around. Meah wanted to reach for her—draw the pain out of her somehow—but she knew Ana didn’t want her comfort, so she wrapped her arms around herself. She wanted to move closer to Gilroy but didn’t dare. She glanced sideways at him but he stared at the ground and didn’t look at her. “I would have done anything for you. To hell with laws and taboos. This was all your idea.” She gestured to Gilroy and Meah. “You didn’t have to listen to Papa when he told you to find me a claim…and when he said you had to find one. I always did whatever you told me to do. I’ve done everything you said. Why did you do this to me?” She took an awkward step forward and about fell into Andru’s back. “Don’t tune me out. You’ve got to talk to me.” He turned around then and Meah was shocked at the tormented scowl on his bloody face. He let his sister fall into his chest and his arms went around her. Her body shook with her flood of tears. He looked up at Gilroy with bloodshot eyes. “We need some time.” Gilroy nodded and placed his hand on Meah’s back, then led her out of the house.

***** Andru didn’t come home that night. Meah wasn’t surprised, or disappointed once she was honest with herself. Gilroy followed her back to her house but didn’t stay long, mumbling something about finishing up some transmissions. She allowed the servants to bathe the children and put them all down in the nursery. Fulga seemed delighted that she was home and Meah assured her that she and the lord had gotten over their little tiff. It was rather late when her servants approached her one by one and bid her a goodnight before taking their leave. For a long time, she nursed a cup of wine and sat cross-legged at her dining room table. She knew she would be alone that night, except for the children. Andru wouldn’t be coming home, of that she had no doubt. But somehow she knew Gilroy wouldn’t show up either. Andru and Ana said a lot earlier that day. The twins were unlike anyone she’d ever met. They needed her and Gilroy in order to exist. But could she and Gilroy continue to exist with them? What would become of the four of them? She sipped her wine thoughtfully and wondered where Gilroy was. At some point her head fell onto her arms and she slept.

138

Thicker Than Water

One dream after another violated her sleep. She shouldn’t have finished off that wine. Her body was uncomfortable in its position. She could feel her limbs tingling from lack of circulation. She should get up and go to bed. Her eyelids were too heavy to open. Dreams. Andru yelling at her. Ana crying out her love for her brother. A little boy lying gray and lifeless in her arms. Hands striking her face, inflicting punishing blows. Gilroy attacking her ruthlessly. Gilroy proclaiming his love for her. Sounds of lovemaking behind closed doors. Pregnant. Her head was swimming. She parted her lips and her tongue was heavy and dry. She was thirsty. She tried to lift her head but it was too heavy. Strong, gentle hands caressed her back and she smiled, but her tongue couldn’t move to make the words. Don’t stop, she tried to say, that feels so good. She felt her body being lifted from the chair and her head fell against powerful muscles that were reassuring and comfortable. The masculine smell of the body carrying her was familiar and she relaxed easily knowing she was being carried to bed. She still seemed unable to open her eyes as her shirt was pulled easily over her head and her pants slid smoothly down her legs. It felt wonderful to be back in her own bed after a week of that small narrow bed she’d slept in all by herself. When had she grown so accustomed to this incredibly large bed with all its blankets and pillows? Expert fingers traveled down the front of her body and she heard herself coo in approval. These fingers knew exactly how to please her and where she liked to be touched. She sucked her breath in when hot moisture closed around her nipple and suckled it lovingly. A man could suck her breast just like a baby yet it drew such a different response from her body. Powerful hands wrapped around each of her legs and pulled them apart, spreading her open. She could feel her moisture before he did. Fingers spread her and his tongue tasted her, adding his moisture to her own. She groaned again, this time in eager anticipation. She was ready, anxious, eager. She thrust her hips up into the face that made love to her. The body above her moved and strong, hairy legs moved inside hers. She wrapped her legs around the body and greeted the masculinity as it entered her slowly, parting her, becoming one with her. Colors flashed under her eyelids as she swelled with the male flesh that was inside her. Dark warm colors turned bright and vivid as movement went from shallow to deep. Pressure that stemmed from her lower back and moved up through her body rushed through her, subsided, then rushed again as the colors turned warm, dark…darker, hot. She could sense imminent release. The pressure building, not just in her lower back but up her backbone, through her stomach, filling her lungs with air, expanding the caverns in her heart, filling the blood vessels in her brain. She could feel the moist heat screaming for release. Her tongue positioned erect in the middle of her open mouth, wanting to form words, not knowing what words to form. In a climactic moment, the pressure surpassed its boiling point, erupting like molten lava racing through its release.

139

Lorie O’Clare

Her muscles relaxed. Her legs tangled in blankets. Her arms wrapped around her pillow. She managed a smile when lips lovingly touched hers. She could taste herself on her lips when he finished kissing her. She ran her tongue across her lips, tasting herself there. She smiled again when caressing hands brought her favorite quilt over her naked body. She nestled her cheek into her pillow, relishing the lumps of the down she knew all too well. Sleep came to her easily and her breathing slowed. Slowly, he rose, dressed, and left the house as silently as he came.

140

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Seventeen The last of the group of kids jumped to the ground and the troops surrounding them cheered supportively. The kids, although most of them weren’t too much younger than Meah, were red-faced and sweaty, but they were grinning. “It looks like you’ve got a good group of warriors in the making.” Jolee stood with her arms crossed against her flat chest and her long legs spread slightly in an allbusiness stance. “I think so, too.” Meah squinted against the sun. “Okay, everyone, that’s good for today. Head back to the clan and we’ll meet this afternoon for target practice.” The kids whooped and hollered as they ran toward their gliders. She stood for a minute studying the obstacle course that was designed to train the young Runners. It was built outside the clan site to keep the younger children from climbing on it. She had tested it herself and it required expert skill to master completely. None of the young people finished it entirely, but she’d been impressed with the distance several of them had gone. If Jolee only knew how good it felt for the older woman to comment on the quality of the young people. “I’ll fly back with them.” Jolee pulled on one of the hanging ropes used to jump across the mock cliff. “I hear the Red Star clan has extended an invitation for our clan to join the evening of settling festivities with them.” “That’s tonight, isn’t it?” Meah had forgotten all about her brother’s invitation. “I haven’t said anything to Andru.” Jolee let out a deep chuckle and slapped her on the back. “Reminds me of Tara. She and Lord Darius saw each other coming and going.” “I’m glad you brought it up.” Meah pulled her comm out of her jacket pocket. “I’m heading back.” Jolee waved as she strolled over to her glider. Meah waited until everyone was headed out before contacting Andru. She hadn’t talked to him yet, and didn’t want to arouse suspicion within her troops that something was amiss between the Lord of Gothman and first commander of the Runners. “Where are you?” That was Andru, always needing to be in control. “I’m north of the clan site. You know the Red Star clan is settling in east of here, don’t you?” “Have you gone out there yet?”

141

Lorie O’Clare

“Ana and I went yesterday.” She rolled her eyes. Of course he knew her clan was here if Ana knew. “Mog invited us to the evening of settling. It’s tonight. We really should go.” “You want to present a perfect family, my lady?” Was he mocking her? “Yes, Andru, I do.” She kicked at the ground with her toe, realizing how not perfect they were. “Would you do that for me?” “You would do it for me, wouldn’t you?” “I believe I’ve been doing just that for the past few winters, my lord.” Her voice was ice and a dreadful silence followed. When he still didn’t answer, she let out a sigh. “I didn’t mean that, Andru, not really. We’re not perfect, but we work with what we’ve got, right?” “You’re something, woman, I’ll say that about you. I’d be honored to go to your clan’s party. It’s about time I got some dirt on you. You’ve heard enough tales about us over the winters.” She groaned, and he chuckled. “Uh-oh, I’ve lost the kids.” She turned around completely and then sighed when she saw Redo and Curi struggling through grass as tall as they were as several butterflies conveniently stayed out of hand’s reach. “The kids? Where did you say you were?” “North of the clan site. We built an obstacle course out here and I just finished running some of the teenagers through it.” She pulled herself up onto the second ledge of the obstacle course so she could resecure some rope. “I was going to drop Redo and Curi off at Ulga’s this morning. Pana wasn’t feeling too well. But Ulga wasn’t home so I’ve had them with me. Can you be home by suppertime and we’ll go out there together?” “I think so. Who else is out there with you?” “Everyone’s headed back to the clan. I just need to adjust a few things on this contraption and I’ll try again to see if Ulga is home.” She wanted to ask how Ana was doing but decided against it. “You’re out there by yourself?” he almost shouted in her ear. “I’ve had my quota on yelling, Andru. I’ve got work to do if I’m going to be done in time for the evening of settling. There hasn’t been time to mention going out there tonight to you yet.” She pulled a knot securely into place, then glanced at the children and noticed they were putting some distance from her. “I’ve got to chase kids.” She managed to lure the two toddlers over to the obstacle course, then walked around it to make sure nothing else had come loose. It wouldn’t do for any of her upand-coming scouts to break a leg and ruin their promise as future warriors. The children’s shrieks caught her attention once she had climbed to the top of the first level, and she hurried along several wooden planks to look down the other side. She had to stop and smile as two children climbed Gilroy, who’d barely managed to

142

Thicker Than Water

climb off his glider. He pulled a child up to his shoulder and she enjoyed watching the muscles in his arms bulge when he tossed each of them onto either side of his broad shoulders. His grin didn’t quite fade when he looked up and saw her. “Get down here, woman.” Feeling cocky, she finished the obstacle course with ease, and landed with a jump several feet in front of him. Again, the children squealed with delight. “What are you doing out here?” She continued to smile as she sauntered up to him, and he let the children slide down him. “I was going to ask you the same question, wench.” He pulled her to him, wrapping one of those arms she’d just admired around her neck. “Do you have some kind of death wish?” “What’s that supposed to mean? I want to make sure this thing is safe for the next time we use it.” “Why did you send everyone else back? I daresay you would be considered quite the prize if the Par’gram found you out here.” “I’m not afraid of the Par’gram.” She ran her hands up his chest suggestively, and then went up on tiptoe to kiss him. “But, my lord, it warms my heart to know you’d race out here to protect me.” His hands tightened fiercely on her arms and she frowned. “You should be afraid of the Par’gram. We’ve learned a few things about them. They’re all men. The Par’gram buy women…or steal them if need be. And the way Me’goo has his eye on you…” “I didn’t know.” Her voice was barely a whisper as she looked up at him wideeyed. He’d raced out here in fear for her safety. “Damn it, woman. When I heard you were out here all by yourself…with my son, no less…” He pulled her into a tight embrace and rested his chin on her head. “I’d go crazy if someone took you from me.” She rested in his arms, feeling so much a part of him. For a minute, it was simply the two of them, with the sounds of nature and children offering no complications. “My mama is home and will take the children.” He released her and lifted Redo into his arms, kissing his pudgy cheek then dumping him onto his glider. “I’ll help you get them over there.”

***** The evening sky was a watercolor of pinks and incredibly bright shades of violets, fading into the pale blue sky. One or two stars were already making their presence known. No one noticed them though. Hundreds of torches lined the area marked as the clan site for the Red Star clan. They would claim this land through the new winter after negotiations with Ana confirmed they might stay that long. Andru would have had something to say about that but he hadn’t been consulted in the matter. Officially this was Gothman soil and his sister knew it. He hadn’t discovered 143

Lorie O’Clare

the details of the matter until chatting with his claim at the house prior to flying out here. His fury showed immediately, but as she quickly pointed out, the Runners hadn’t been made aware of the potential dangers of the Par’gram either. In a matter of one week, two leaders not speaking to each other had resulted in major issues not being shared. A separate field housed literally thousands of gliders, and a fair amount of jeeps, as the Blood Star clan joined in the merrymaking of the evening of settling. Runners were everywhere, and their children ran and shrieked with laughter as they darted under foot from every direction. Booths were set up and tables ran in rows. Runners and Gothman alike hurried to participate in a pie-eating contest being announced. With a word, Andru instructed the twins to stay in tow as soon as they landed their gliders. “My lord, if you please.” A Runner he didn’t recognize approached slowly across the uneven field on a glider. “Mog instructed me to escort you and your family to park next to his personal trailer. If you’d follow me.” He nodded and mounted his glider and Meah did the same. “There she is.” Andru parked his glider and waited as Meah came around and stood next to him. He put his hand on the back of her neck protectively and instinctively pulled her close to him as several men approached them. He’d met Mog once when he’d gone after Meah right before she left on the age of searching. After seven winters he could barely remember what the man looked like. “Mog, what a turnout.” Meah sounded overwhelmed as she placed her hands into the tall man’s who stood in front of them. “Look at you.” He brushed his hand over the emblems on her arm that represented the Blood Star clan and rank of first commander. “You didn’t wear this jacket the other day. Would you look at all these medals? You got everything you wanted out of life, didn’t you? Crator has blessed you.” “That He has.” Andru raised an eyebrow at her response and offered what he meant to be a supportive smile. By the look she offered when she smiled up at him, he could tell she questioned the sincerity of his gaze. “You remember Lord Andru?” She didn’t look away from him when she offered the introduction. “My lord, it has been a very long time. I’m honored to make your acquaintance once again.” Mog escorted them to one of the tables set up alongside the tents. He was shocked at how grown the twins were, and simply held Redo and stroked his silky black hair. “Papa would be proud that you’ve passed on his name.”

144

Thicker Than Water

Andru could see how her brother’s approval meant a lot to Meah. It showed on her face. “Oh, look! Here are Ana and Gilroy.” Her announcement reached their ears, and Ana and Gilroy looked her way. He stood when he saw his sister and their eyes locked. Immediately, he reached for the chair next to him and she came to him with a smile. “Mog? Allow me to introduce Ana’s claim.” Meah turned to introduce her brother to Gilroy. Mog focused on Meah with the smile he had worn all evening. Andru watched him glance at Gilroy, and then watched the smile fade. Mog turned to focus again on Meah, appearing startled at the sound of her voice. “What? Meah, I’m sorry, what did you say?” He was white as a ghost. “I was going to introduce you to Gilroy.” She spoke quietly, searching his noticeably alarmed expression. “Are you okay?” “Fine. I’m fine.” He attempted a weak smile, but was obviously shaken. “Lord Gilroy, this is my brother Mog, leader of the Red Star clan.” The two men turned to face each other. Gilroy didn’t smile, but he extended his hand with respect. “Gilroy is leader of all Gothman armies.” Meah looked up at her brother and noticed he didn’t smile as he shook Gilroy’s hand. In fact, his expression was hard, and she saw a muscle twitch in his jawbone. She frowned when she realized he looked outraged. He pulled his hand away from Gilroy and then turned calmly and put his hand on her shoulder. His grip was rough but he relaxed his fingers quickly. “If you’ll excuse me, Meah, I need to check on the rest of my clan.” He turned quickly with a nod to everyone at the table, and then walked away without another word. Meah stood with her mouth hanging open as she watched her brother disappear into the crowd of people. “I’ll be right back. I need to find out why Mog—” “Not now, Meah.” Andru grabbed her arm and she turned to look at him, then Ana and Gilroy. “Sit down and enjoy the evening. You can talk to him later.” “Didn’t you see that? Mog took one look at Gilroy and turned to stone. He looked terrified.” “I’d say he looked outraged. It wouldn’t be the first time I’ve reminded someone of my papa.” Meah chewed her lip as she sat back down. She looked at Andru, then Ana and Gilroy, and she saw concern in all of their eyes.

145

Lorie O’Clare

“I never thought about the fact that Mog is ten winters older than I am. If he knows anything about my paternity, he’s never mentioned it.” “If he saw your mama and my papa together, it might not be a pleasant memory for him.” Gilroy’s tone was soothing. “Enjoy your evening, my lady.” Andru patted her arm. “Don’t question your brother this evening and ruin his good time. There’s plenty of time tomorrow.” He wrapped his arm around her and pulled her to him. He spoke into her hair loud enough for Gilroy and Ana to hear as well. “And remember, my lady, tonight we are the perfect family—that’s what you wanted, isn’t it?”

***** Meah was up early the next morning. She got the children up and arranged to drop Redo off at Ulga’s before flying out to the Red Star clan. She didn’t mention her plans to talk to her brother about Arien when she arrived at Ulga’s. There was no reason to upset the woman—which it would most definitely do. Ulga cuddled Redo in her arms and told Meah to leave with a wave of her hand. Meah knew the woman was thrilled to spend time with the grandson she would never be able to claim. Meah didn’t notice the fading shades of pink and red that spread across the sky with the morning sunrise. She felt the warmth of the sun, though, and opted to leave her leather coat hanging over her glider as she parked alongside Mog’s trailer. “I wasn’t sure if you’d be up this early.” Meah smiled shyly as she shut the trailer door behind her. “I didn’t sleep well.” Mog leaned back in his chair at his kitchen table where he sat over what looked like an untouched breakfast. “Did you enjoy yourself last night?” “I would have liked to have spent more time with you.” She sat down opposite him after helping herself to some of his coffee. She could tell by its rich taste that he’d managed to get his hands on some of the coveted beans that grew in the Neurian nation. “You left us rather suddenly.” “And I’m sorry about that.” He rubbed his face with his hands and then sighed. “I hope I didn’t appear rude. My duties force me to mingle. We had quite a crowd.” “Mog, right before I left on the age of searching I found out that my papa wasn’t Redo.” She crossed her arms across her chest and studied her brother as he studied her. “You’ve always known that, haven’t you? Why didn’t you tell me?” “It was Papa’s wish.” Mog spoke quietly. “So Gilroy—” “He’s my half-brother.” And my lover…but that was too much information. “He is Arien’s firstborn son.” “Arien.” Mog whispered the name and a shiver noticeably trailed through his body, as if uttering the word left a foul taste in his mouth.

146

Thicker Than Water

“Tell me, Mog. I need to know about my birth. Tell me about my parents.” When her brother remained silent and poked at the food on his plate, Meah sighed but wouldn’t relent. “Why would Papa not want me to know? He never treated me like a bastard.” “He didn’t want you to know. It was all such a nightmare.” Mog blew out a breath and smiled, but there was sadness in his eyes. “What child wants to know that their birth was the reason their mama was killed?” “What?” Meah’s hand went to her mouth, but then her gaze hardened and she put a clamp on her emotions. She needed to hear this. “I’m not a child anymore. I know remembering this must be hard for you, Mog, but I have a right to know. How did Mama die?” “Mama was going to leave Papa.” He spoke in a monotone, as he scraped his food with his fork. “I remember Papa crying at night but I knew he wouldn’t try to stop her. I remember their fights. She wasn’t happy. She wanted to explore, fight battles, travel to unexplored areas. I think that she thought, being with the leader of a clan, she could have that life. But Papa wasn’t as adventurous as she was. Every new winter we would settle in not too far west of here. Runners had recently made an alliance with Gothman, and Mama took us with her a few times to the Blood Circle clan.” He paused, but Meah didn’t dare speak. She was finally hearing the details about her birth. “I despised him, Meah. Gilroy looks just like I remembered him looking—that Arien. I was terrified when I heard Mama tell Papa that she was going to leave with the Gothman. And Papa just cried, he didn’t try to stop her, and I hated him for that.” “After you were born, it was obvious you were the Gothman’s daughter. Mama was so pleased, and Papa wouldn’t touch you.” “I thought Mama died when she gave birth to me,” Meah questioned him. Mog raised a hand to silence her. “That’s what we told you. There was no reason to hurt you with the truth. The Gothman showed up to leave with Mama, and there was a big fight over our brother Red and you, as well as me. Mama wanted to take all of us, and Papa refused to let either of us boys go.” “So how did Mama die?” Meah already had a lump in her throat, and her stomach was churning the coffee she’d swallowed. “I’ll never forget the fact that she had a black eye. I couldn’t figure it out. The Gothman was so arrogant—a complete asshole. It didn’t surprise me that his claim looked beaten. But that she would show up and fight to keep him. I never figured that one out.” Mog shook his head, and Meah felt the pain start in her chest when her heart forgot to beat. “His claim showed up?” Mog nodded. “She shot and killed Mama with one of those loud Gothman guns.” Mog shivered and wrapped his arms around himself as if suddenly chilled. “For winters I heard that sound in my nightmares.” 147

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Eighteen Ana expected to see Meah in the trailer diligently working as she always was when Ana strolled in midmorning. But when she found the trailer empty, and then started acknowledging transmissions, she found herself suddenly head over heels in work. She reviewed a printed report from the Gold Horn clan from a stack she knew Meah would have given her if she’d been here. The clan reported attacks by the Sea People, not too far from Bargstown. Ana wondered if Beel had contacted Andru about it. She pulled her comm out, thrilled for a reason to talk to her brother. It had taken hours of talking on his part to convince her to forgive him for the Neurian whore. He’d been weak, and she couldn’t justify the excuse of gathering information from her as grounds for having sex with her. As she pointed out, he had gathered information from women prisoners before without sleeping with them. She couldn’t stay upset with him though—especially when he directed his seductive expertise in her direction. She needed his arms around her. She needed to feel the security that only he could give her—she needed him. “Andru, have you heard anything about the Sea People attacking to the south of here?” Ana spoke into her comm as Meah walked through the door. “I just sent Gilroy out to organize some troops to send down there.” “Do you sense trouble?” Meah sat down opposite her at the table, but didn’t seem to hear what Ana was saying. “Just a precaution, my lady.” Andru’s voice calmed her. Ana leaned back in her chair, and smiled at Meah. She frowned when Meah didn’t notice. “Have you received word of attacks?” Andru asked. “I was just looking at a report from the Gold Horn clan. They’re settled in for the new winter west of Bargstown. The report here says that it appears the Sea People are trying to establish outposts along the Neurian border.” “I’m willing to bet they are going to try to take on the Neurians again without interference from us.” Ana picked up another piece of paper from her stack and read the note Meah stuck to it. “Meah, this says that you know these people.” “Is Meah there?” Andru spoke in her ear. “What?” Meah looked like she just now noticed that Ana sat across from her.

148

Thicker Than Water

“Yeah, she just walked in.” Ana held the second report up so Meah could see it. “This other report that lists some Neurians who contacted the Gold Horn clan says you know some of the Neurians.” Meah fought to focus on Ana’s words. “Yes. I lived with those three when I lived out by the ocean.” “Do you think I should organize some troops to send down there as well?” Meah could tell Ana sought Andru’s opinion about the troops. The past was irreversible. Her next move however would have a drastic impact on the future. She needed time to think. But she didn’t want to think. Military strategies. Combat. Life as a warrior was second nature. That was what she needed right now. “Let me go, Ana.” This was perfect. She needed to get out of here for a while. For once in her life, she would think a matter through before she acted on it. Her only immediate concern was how she would pick up Redo and face Ulga. Could she see the woman and not immediately confront her about killing her mama? “I’ll organize the troops and we could leave right away.” Meah thought her plan out on the spot. “We’ll stay with the Gold Horn clan and just kind of snoop around and see exactly what’s going on. This is perfect.” She clapped her hands together, but felt no happiness. “Andru, Meah wants to go down there.” Meah scowled while she listened to Ana run everything past her brother before making any decisions. She wasn’t getting his permission to send his claim out of town, was she? Meah’s comm beeped just as Ana pulled hers from her ear. She leaned on her elbows, and rested her chin on her hands. Her fingers trembled as she secured her comm around her ear. Meah knew who was calling her, and she knew her trembling had nothing to do with the matter at hand. “Yes, my lord?” She tried to sound indifferent. “Did you learn what you needed to know from your brother?” His tone was pleasant. “I don’t know.” Meah wasn’t sure if she had needed to know this or not. But she had asked for the knowledge. “I need to sort things out in my head before I can talk to anyone about it.” “Ana,” she said after she pulled her comm from her ear, “I need to get out of here for a while. I can take a squad down there and we’ll camp with the Gold Horn clan. We can arrange it so no one knows we’re from the Blood Circle clan. I’ll check things out and report back to you.” Ana didn’t say anything right away, and Meah continued with her argument.

149

Lorie O’Clare

“We all need clear heads or our nations suffer. I need to clear my head. Let me go. I can get away from this place for a while and stay busy at the same time.” “What did your brother say to you? Why do you suddenly want to leave?” “I didn’t think I wanted to leave until I heard about this. My brother’s words were…” Meah hesitated. “I need time to think about what he said.” Ana nodded. “Go organize your troops.”

***** Gilroy stopped his glider in his mama’s side yard. He had his troops ready to go, and decided he’d grab a few flasks of wine from the cellar before heading out of town. Andru wanted him to leave within the hour and he’d secretly hoped he’d see Meah here before he left. Her glider wasn’t there. “How long has this little guy been here?” He scooped Redo off his mama’s kitchen floor and tossed him up in the air before nestling him in his big arms. “A couple of hours, I’d say.” Ulga turned and smiled at papa and son. “Meah brought him over quite early, she did.” “She wanted to get out to the Red Star clan.” Gilroy wondered what she had learned. Would she be able to put the matter to rest now? Ulga was glad she had turned her back to her son to continue preparing a snack for Redo. Her breath caught in her throat at her son’s words. The Red Star clan was here? She closed her eyes and clenched her hands into fists forcing her voice to sound calm. “She has family there, is that right?” “Yes, two brothers.” Gilroy continued to hold his son as he walked to the basement door. “I’m leaving today for a few days to do some scouting. I thought I’d grab some flasks of wine.” Ulga nodded, and managed a believable smile when she turned back around.

***** “Ana, are you alone?” Andru spoke quietly into her ear as she flew over Bryton toward her house. “We need to talk for a minute.” “Where are you? I’m heading home.” “Meet me out at the cliffs.” Ana landed on the obscure cliff and sauntered over to the group of rocks her brother perched on. He offered a hand and pulled her up to sit next to him. “You’re really starting to show, my lady.” He smiled down at her as one arm wrapped around her shoulder and the other hand rested on her stomach.

150

Thicker Than Water

“What did you want to talk to me about?” She cuddled into him and then whimpered happily when he squeezed her lovingly. “Before I talked to you about sending troops south I’d just made arrangements to send Gilroy down there with some troops.” “But I told Meah she could go down there.” Ana looked up at him, and neither spoke for a minute but simply stared at each other, discovering each other’s feelings on the subject. “Gilroy plans on staying in Bargstown.” “Meah is staying with the Gold Horn clan. I’ve already talked to their leader.” “I have Gilroy leaving within the hour.” “Meah is organizing her troops right now, but she should be leaving today too.” “We can probably arrange for them to leave town without their knowing the other one is going too.” Andru ran his fingers through her hair and relished the smell of her. She wore his favorite perfume and she smiled up at him and blushed when she realized he’d noticed. “They’ll find each other, you know that, don’t you?” “Are we going to lose them?” Ana looked worried as she stared up at her brother. “I doubt it. But I think we need to allow this to happen—to keep peace in the family, if you will. Can you handle it?” Andru stroked her cheek as if ready to take on any pain this might bring her. She had liked it better when she had both men to herself. She sighed deeply and nodded. “I can handle it.” “You selfish wench.” Andru laughed, and tickled her without mercy when he read her thoughts. She shrieked with delight and leaned forward to kiss the man who should be her claim.

***** Meah waited until their tents were set up at the Gold Horn clan site before contacting Beel and Paleah. The leader of the clan was helpful and a true warrior. Meah liked her immediately. The woman was old enough to be Meah’s mama. Not good—she needed to think of the woman with an analogy other than that. Bela, the clan leader, had led the Gold Horn clan for over twenty winters. The clan was small—only three hundred members. They’d taken to traveling along the Neurian border over the past winters, finding trade helped them to learn a lot about the people in the area. It also helped the clan learn that the Sea People were smuggling opium over the border. Once in history, the Sea People had addicted their race to the potent drug and used it to control and manipulate others. It had made them a dangerous and unpredictable race.

151

Lorie O’Clare

Before Meah was born, Lord Darius and Lady Tara successfully defeated the nation. A concern was growing that the Sea People might be trying to regain that power. You’d think after being knocked down twice the nation would have learned a lesson or two. “Beel. Hi. It’s me.” Meah sat at the small table in the large tent, which was all for her. She had two beams on either side of the table that let off enough light to illuminate the square tent. Several blankets were thrown to the side on the cloth floor, and a bedroll was thrown down on top of them. It seemed very big…and very lonely. For some reason, she wasn’t in the mood for the stories around the fires. Sitting all by herself in the big, comfortable tent didn’t seem appealing either. She hoped Beel and Paleah wouldn’t be opposed to her short notice visit. “I’ll be damned!” Meah couldn’t help but smile at the cocky grin that appeared on her landlink screen. “Meah, why are you contacting us?” “I’m down here. I just arrived a while ago and got settled in. I thought I’d stop by for a short visit, if I’m not imposing.” “You want to come here for a visit?” Beel tilted his head back and laughed out loud. “Our nations aren’t communicating very well, are they?” “Why do you say that?” Gilroy appeared behind Beel and Meah gasped. She couldn’t hide her surprise as her hand went to cover her mouth. “What are you doing here?” “It sounds like I’m doing the same thing you’re doing.” Even over the landlink transmission, his blue eyes captivated her and she felt her body leap with excitement. “Why didn’t I know you were going to be here?” Meah asked the second Gilroy opened the back door to Beel’s house. She wasn’t even off her glider. “I didn’t know either.” She had to brush against his body to enter the house, since he didn’t move for her. He grabbed her jaw, without letting her pass, and tilted her head back with a jerk. His lips landed on hers with desire so hot he scorched her lips. She gasped when he let her go a second later, and then swatted her on the rear end when she walked past him. “Andru knows we were both sent down here. You know that as well as I do.” Meah let her eyes travel down his virile body before turning and looking into the house. “Where is everybody?” “They’re putting Magi to bed. They’ll be down in a minute.” Gilroy turned her around to face him then pulled her to him. “You’re staying with me tonight.” Meah smiled as her body temperature soared, but a creak on the staircase had her pulling away from him, and turning to greet her bastard brother-in-law and his claim.

152

Thicker Than Water

Beel and Paleah’s house was quite large considering it was just the three of them. The house was made of wood instead of stone like Gothman homes. Braided carpets covered wooden floors, and elaborate tapestries, more than likely Neurian, hung on the walls. Meah demanded a tour as soon as she saw how spacious the place was. She wrapped her arm through Paleah’s, who was delighted to show off her home. Meah needed to put space between her and Gilroy. His gaze caressed her body no matter where she stood in the room, and it was about to make her scream for need of him. “Gilroy spoke of you before you arrived.” Paleah finished giving Meah the tour, and they walked down the back staircase into the kitchen. “He mentioned you were going to approach your brother this morning about the situation around your birth.” Meah stiffened before she could stop herself. She needed to talk to someone about what Mog told her. So far, all she’d done was refuse to think about it. The look on her face must have shown that Meah’s news wasn’t good. Paleah took her hand and squeezed it. “I talked to him.” Meah looked up when she heard the men approaching. “Now isn’t the time though.” “What are you two in here whispering about?” Beel teased, and wrapped his arms around Paleah’s shoulders. “Gilroy and I have decided that we’re taking the two of you out to see the highlights of Bargstown.” “You are?” Paleah clapped her hands together and grabbed Meah’s hands. “I know my dresses would fit you. Let’s go get dressed up and let these handsome studs show us around.” “Excellent idea.” Gilroy tugged on her braid with a brotherly grin. “You should definitely go put on one of her dresses.” Meah blushed, much to her exasperation. Paleah giggled and then grabbed her and ran back up the stairs.

***** “I didn’t realize this town had grown so much.” Gilroy walked alongside Meah, occasionally placing his hand on her exposed back to guide her through the busy street, congested with nightlife. The warm evening was blessed with a cool breeze that flowed through the silky dress Meah wore. It was a caramel shade, low-cut, showing more cleavage than she was accustomed to, and a low-cut back that Gilroy seemed to be enjoying way too much. The dress accentuated her narrow waist and large breasts. She thought Gilroy would frown on her going out in public dressed like that, but the moment he saw her she could tell the dress had his full approval.

153

Lorie O’Clare

Paleah was dressed similarly in a peach-colored dress that looked very stunning next to her chocolate skin. Meah never thought she’d meet another woman as petite as she was. Their same size had proved convenient more than once when they had used each other’s clothes. “We have three taverns and several gambling halls.” Beel pointed out the establishments as they walked past them. “I thought we’d stop in at Laverne’s for a drink.” “What kind of place is Laverne’s?” Meah narrowed her gaze on him. Beel turned and laughed, then stroked her cheek. “Don’t worry, my lady. As long as I’m around, I will ensure neither one of you will enter a house that might compromise your reputations.” Laverne’s proved to be an elegant restaurant that was doing a fair bit of business on the warm summer evening. Gilroy helped Meah into her seat, and she grinned impishly at his chivalry. Gilroy sat next to her and then Beel told them he’d be back in a minute and escorted Paleah across the room to say hello to someone. “What’s on your mind, my lady?” Gilroy was closer than she realized when he whispered in her ear. He casually rubbed the material of her dress on her leg between his thumb and finger. “What do you mean?” She watched his fingers play with the material for a second before placing her small hand on top of his. “You look distracted. I daresay you have ever since you got here. What’s bothering you?” Did he already know her that well? “I’m not sure I can talk to you about it,” she answered honestly, and watched the fire in his eyes grow dark. “What wouldn’t you talk to me about?” He looked hurt. “Is it something your brother told you?” Meah studied their intertwined fingers and wondered how he would respond to what she’d learned. Her silence caused his grip on her hand to tighten. “Not here…not yet.” Make love to me first, she wanted to say. “Meah, don’t take this on by yourself. You’re a great warrior, but some battles you don’t need to fight alone.” Then, much to her complete surprise, he kissed her. His lips brushed hers, lingered for moments, and than he bit her lower lip—not too hard, but enough to get her attention. She looked at him wide-eyed. “What are you doing? What if we get caught?” she whispered while his face was a mere inch from hers. “Who is going to catch us—Beel? What’s the worse he could do? Tell Andru?” His lips met hers again while she continued to look at him wide-eyed. “I’ll tell you something, my beautiful lady, he already knows.”

154

Thicker Than Water

“Just because he knows, doesn’t mean he’s going to like hearing about it.” Meah looked nervously over at Beel, who was watching them intently as he spoke to the man he was with. “And in case you haven’t noticed, Andru’s a lot bigger than I am.” “He’s not bigger than I am.” Gilroy looked at her intently. “You’d fight him?” Horror crossed her face. “Not like you think.” He stroked her cheek and then leaned back. She let out the breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “I want you, and I’ll challenge him in every way possible until he gives you to me.” “He won’t do that, Gilroy.” Meah shook her head, but then looked up as Paleah and Beel joined them. “Come on, old boy.” Beel’s crooked smile was contagious. “Let me introduce you to some friends of mine. They can share some of their knowledge of the attacks south of here with you.” Meah looked at Paleah self-consciously after the men left the table, then looked down at her hands firmly planted in her lap. “How long has this been going on?” “Don’t ask,” she said with a sigh. Meah wished more than anything she could simply fade into the woodwork. How dare Gilroy put her in this position. He may have decided to go public with their relationship, but she certainly hadn’t made that decision. “I see.” Paleah gave her a pensive look. “You’ll show the two of us that you’re sleeping together but you don’t want to talk about it.” “Showing you wasn’t my idea,” Meah mumbled, but then gave Paleah a shrewd look. “What gave you the idea we were sleeping together?” Paleah’s laugh was musical and it caught more than one man’s attention in the busy establishment. She didn’t appear to notice. “You forget my old trade. I know how a man and a woman look at each other when they’re sleeping together.” She smiled and patted Meah’s hand. “You two gave yourselves away back at the house.” “Paleah, I can’t talk about this. And I’d appreciate it if you didn’t bring it up to anyone else either.” Meah spoke to her hands in her lap. “There is something I would like to talk to you about though. I need to talk to someone, and I think an uninvolved party might be best.” “I’m all ears.” Paleah glanced at Beel, but then turned and focused on Meah. “I visited Mog, my brother, this morning and found out some things about my birth that I didn’t know.” Meah took a deep breath and Paleah leaned back and crossed her arms. Meah continually glanced over to where Beel and Gilroy chatted with several men as she quietly told Paleah the extent of her conversation that morning with her brother.

155

Lorie O’Clare

“The only thing that crossed my mind when he told me that Ulga shot my mama was that she had my son at that moment.” Meah dropped her head onto her hands and ran her fingers through her hair. “She’s known all along that I grew up without a mama because she killed her. I always thought she was so delicate, so reserved. I never would have pictured her killing someone in cold blood.” “A person doesn’t have to be a trained warrior in order to kill. She probably thought her way of life was threatened.” Paleah shrugged. “Are you defending her actions?” “No.” Paleah shook her head slowly. “I wasn’t there…and you were just an infant. Neither one of us knows what really happened other than a child’s interpretation.” “That’s a good point.” Meah looked thoughtful. “What are you going to do about it?” Meah looked over at Gilroy who caught her gaze and winked. She blushed and looked down quickly. “I haven’t decided what to do about it yet.”

156

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Nineteen Beel reluctantly pulled himself free of his sleeping claim much later that evening. It had taken hours of serious lovemaking to get all of the details out of his little vixen. He smiled at her as he freed himself of their blankets then padded across his carpeted floor to his comm. “Andru.” “Good Crator, man, what time is it?” “It’s late enough,” Beel grumbled, as he watched Paleah’s sultry curves move around under their blankets. “It took a while to extract all the information.” “I can imagine.” Beel thought he heard someone speak through his comm, and guessed his older brother had his sister with him. “What do you know?” Andru asked. “I know that Gilroy and Meah are lovers,” Beel began, and when Andru said nothing Beel decided he already knew that. “I had my suspicions but he kissed her while we were downtown earlier, and I daresay it wasn’t the first time he’d kissed her.” “He kissed her publicly?” Beel was glad that growl wasn’t directed toward him. “Yup. According to what Meah told Paleah, it wasn’t her idea. In fact, she seemed upset that he’d kissed her so brazenly in front of us.” At least, that was what his claim told him. “I do have a small tidbit that you may not be aware of.” “Pray tell, what’s that?” There was no emotion in Andru’s voice. “Meah found out this morning that Gilroy’s mama killed Meah’s mama when Meah was an infant.” “What?” Andru almost shouted and then mumbled what sounded like an apology, but Beel didn’t comment on it. “She told Paleah that she didn’t know what to do about it yet.” “Do you know if she’s mentioned it to Gilroy?” “I don’t think she has, or Paleah doesn’t think it.” “Now this is rather interesting, I think.” Andru didn’t comment further and Beel asked no questions.

*****

157

Lorie O’Clare

Meah groaned as she rolled over on her bedroll and stared at the surroundings of her too big tent. She felt sore and ravished after crawling into her tent barely two hours ago. Gilroy had almost attacked her the second they were alone the night before. Apparently, Gilroy was staying at a small cabin that Beel owned, and she’d followed him there after they left Beel and Paleah. She’d been glad he wasn’t in the mood for talking. She’d barely walked in the cabin when he’d grabbed her. His teasing throughout the evening had already spawned an incredible need in her, and they’d gone at it like starved animals. Meah had refused to sleep with him all night though, telling him he should move his men and join their camp at the clan site. That way, they could work on the issue with the Sea People together. He told her he’d contact her in the morning after checking in with Andru. As she rolled over and reached for her beeping comm, she assumed that it was Ana or Andru contacting her after Gilroy spoke with them. “This is Meah.” “Meah, this is Bela. We have word of an attack that happened this morning.” And that was why they were there. Meah still had the many little braids in her hair that Paleah had woven the night before. She didn’t bother to pull them out but simply divided her hair in thirds and applied her usual loose braid down her back. She slipped into her Runner clothing quickly, and went in search of coffee. She didn’t have far to go. Bela met her outside, and the two women chatted while working their way to the main fire pit where several tin coffeepots rested on grills over the fire. Bela looked almost relieved to hear the Gothman troops might join them. As soon as Meah saw the leader’s favorable reaction, she contacted Gilroy and he told her they would be there before she had her troops ready to head out. Meah took that as a challenge. Meah sat on her glider with twenty Runner soldiers surrounding her. Bela was on a glider next to her and, much to Meah’s surprise, relinquished command of the troops to her. She’d briefed her on the activities reported happening earlier that morning. Several outposts along the Neurian border monitored by the River People were attacked, and several shipments raided. Meah began explaining her plan of action when the sky suddenly filled with gliders. “At attention!” she barked loud enough to be heard over the Gothman gliders, when she noticed the uneasiness among some of the Runners. Their people would work together, by Crator—she’d see to it. “I thought you might not make it,” Meah mocked Gilroy, showing him up on his challenge.

158

Thicker Than Water

Gilroy flashed sparkling blue eyes at her, although he maintained his warrior expression in front of the many Runners he didn’t know. “We’re ready to head out,” she continued without introductions. Gothman didn’t waste time with such civilities when preparing for possible combat. “We’ll head down to the first outpost that was raided this morning and see what we find. Then we’ll head east and hit the other outposts. I’m willing to bet they’re working their way along the border. We might be able to cut them off.” “Unless they’re only after a particular shipment. They might backtrack if more of the shipment they want is coming in at one of the outposts they’ve already attacked.” Gilroy sat lazily draped over his glider. “Do you think they’d attack the same outpost twice in a day?” Meah wasn’t sure she agreed with him. “Let’s find out.” He nodded to his troops and then flew out with Meah at his side. They were on their way to the third outpost when Bela got word that an outpost quite a distance in the opposite direction had just been attacked. Gilroy and Meah flew ahead of their troops at speeds some of their men had never traveled before. If they were lucky, they would cut the thieves off as they left the outpost. Meah glanced over at the deadly looking Gothman flying alongside her. He met her gaze and smiled the nastiest of smiles and her blue-green eyes widened. They didn’t speak to each other through their comms—not the words they wanted to say to each other at the moment. Their comms weren’t necessarily secure. They both knew that they were both right where they wanted to be in life. Flying next to each other into battle. “Gilroy, over there.” Meah saw them first and pointed as she spoke. Quickly, the two issued orders, and minutes after that they were attacked by an array of laser fire. Meah dodged the attack and returned fire as she flew at high speed toward their enemy. She recognized the design of the Sea People’s gliders and told Gilroy as much as her laser hit its target and a glider fell to the ground. She then hurried toward several gliders that appeared to be carrying a shipment of some kind. She kept her comm open with Gilroy, and the two of them moved slowly in on the Sea People carrying the stolen goods. With the help of a handful of their soldiers, Meah and Gilroy forced the Sea People to land. Without speaking, they quickly captured and immobilized the thieves. Four gliders, with stolen merchandise tied to the back of them, sat silent in the open area with bleeding Sea People draped over them. They didn’t need or want any hostages. Gilroy got off his glider and used a knife to slit the rope securing the merchandise, then opened a box to see its contents. Meah walked over to him as he pulled out one of the packages. “It’s just as we thought,” he mumbled to himself. “It’s opium.”

159

Lorie O’Clare

“We almost need someone to patrol these outposts continuously,” Bela offered, as she joined the two of them. Meah didn’t say anything out loud but that gave her a wonderful idea. She needed to talk to Ana.

***** Later that evening, Meah managed to escape to her tent for some privacy after most of her troops, and the Gothman, migrated to the large fire burning in the center of the clan site. “I have an idea,” she mentioned to her leader after they’d exchanged pleasantries. “Why don’t we move the Par’gram down here? We need to protect these borders. The River People make their living by transferring merchandise up and down the river. If we have a treaty to protect them, then that would definitely include protecting their livelihood.” Ana leaned against the counter in the kitchen she grew up in. She popped a grape in her mouth and looked out the back door where the guards were changing duty. “Actually, Meah, that’s a Gothman treaty. It’s a suggestion I could bring up to Andru but it wouldn’t be my decision.” “If he likes the idea will you tell him I thought of it?” Meah jumped up when a young Runner stepped inside her open tent flap and whispered the showers were ready if she was interested in one. “Do you feel a need to be on Andru’s good side?” Ana twisted an empty grapevine in between her fingers and frowned. Meah took her question lightly. “I never know when Andru will decide to be angry with me.” “I’m sorry, Meah.” What was she sorry for?

***** Gilroy and Meah landed behind her house late the following day. Meah pulled her glider up to the garage and relinquished it to one of the guards on duty. She was sweaty and dirty, and looking forward to a hot bath and then an evening with her children. She gazed at the wooden skeleton structure recently built alongside their home. In two days, a lot of work toward the new addition to their home had taken place. There was a small mountain of stones matching the ones their house was built of piled along the far edge of the yard. She blew out a breath of air and glanced up at Gilroy. He was taking in the skeleton structure as well. Andru was building quite an addition.

160

Thicker Than Water

“Andru, they’re here.” She heard Ana before she saw her, as she walked toward the house. Ana galloped out the door and greeted Meah first. “Word’s out that you’re quite the hero.” “Who, me?” Meah embraced her leader, then backed to arm’s length as she looked at her questioningly. Andru walked up behind his sister and she met his gaze but couldn’t read it. “You’re very modest, my lady,” he said quietly, as he pulled her into his arms. She relaxed easily. No excitement rushed through her when she leaned against his powerful body. Nothing tingled through her when he touched her. No emotions stirred at all. “I hear you’re responsible for returning stolen merchandise to the River People,” he said. “You heard I’m responsible? I certainly didn’t do it by myself. We all did it together. Everyone should get the credit.” “You led the mission, my lady. We have a report from Bela of the Gold Horn clan. She gives you all the credit.” “And if there were Gothman down there I’m sure they would have given Gothman the credit,” she mumbled, and Andru placed his finger under her chin and tilted her head back so he could look at her. “A good warrior doesn’t turn away when praised for a glorious battle, my lady.” He lowered his lips to hers and kissed her gently, almost a chaste kiss. She offered her lips willingly and her eyelashes fluttered open when he pulled back. “Oh, I’ve been meaning to ask you.” Andru pulled her to him and kissed her forehead before bringing her again to arm’s length. “I noticed the grapevine planted over there in the yard.” “Oh that,” Meah sighed easily, and slipped her hand into his as she smiled. “It was a gift. I planted it there. I don’t deny I know little about growing grapes, but I thought I would give it a try. It might be a couple of winters before it grows fruit.” “Andru, don’t,” Ana said imploringly. “She doesn’t have a clue…you can tell by looking at her.” “A clue about what?” Meah looked over at Ana who was looking up at her brother, and suddenly clamped her mouth shut. Meah glanced up at Gilroy, but his gaze hardened on Andru. She returned her gaze to him as well. “What have I done wrong now?” “Who gave you the grapevine, my lady?” Andru picked up the end of her braid and began weaving it through his fingers. She lowered her eyes to watch the motion and was willing to bet Gilroy had his eyes on her as well. “Ulga gave me the grapevine…less than a cycle ago.”

161

Lorie O’Clare

“Ulga gave the grapevine to you?” Andru raised an eyebrow when she looked up at him. It was the way he said Ulga…the way his cloud gray eyes penetrated through to her darkest thoughts. The corner of his mouth tilted just slightly. “She didn’t know, my lord,” Gilroy spoke up. “If you’re offended, I’ll have my men dig it up and return it to her, or plant it at my house.” “Why would he be offended?” Meah turned to look up at Gilroy but Andru tugged on her braid and she looked up at him. “Why would you be offended?” “I know, Meah.” Andru’s voice was an icy whisper. “You know?” She wasn’t sure what he was talking about at first. But, at a second look on his face, her expression fell. He brought up Ulga to let her know that somehow he’d found out what her brother told her. “What do you know?” Gilroy asked. “That answers my question.” He turned a knowing look to Meah. “I’m curious about who you’ve given this information to and who you haven’t.” “Andru, don’t draw any conclusions.” Meah backed away from him and pulled her braid free from his hand. “I’d like to go say hello to my children, unless you wish to talk more about this grapevine.” “I would like to talk about this grapevine, as well as what your brother told you. Go on upstairs now, your children are excited to see you.” After the children were asleep, Meah relaxed in a deliciously hot bath. She used some of her lavender to fragrance the water and relished how clean she smelled as she dried herself with the thick towel. It was late when she finally crawled into her large bed, and she wondered if she would sleep alone on her first night back. Meah was almost asleep when she realized Andru was moving around in their bedroom. Her eyes fluttered open and she watched him move silently toward their bed. Her eyes opened wider when she realized he was stark naked. He crawled under the covers next to her and his hand went to her stomach before drifting up to her breast and squeezing her nipple through her nightgown. He sat up in bed and her eyes followed him. He didn’t speak but instead pulled her by her arms into a sitting position as well. He then pulled on her nightgown until he was able to pull it over her head. She didn’t fight him but watched him warily. He continued to sit next to her fondling one of her breasts as she sat and watched him. His look was contemplative, not seductive. Nerves tightened in her gut as she watched him. “Did you know that Ulga grew up on a plantation?” His whisper was husky, and his finger traced her nipple before flicking it to a hardened peak. She drew in a quick breath and their eyes met. “Her family has produced some of the best Gothman wine ever.”

162

Thicker Than Water

“I might have heard something like that.” His caresses were affecting her, but not in a way that she liked. She found it difficult to respond to him. He wasn’t seducing her, more like using the action to distract her. “When Arien claimed her, her family gave them one grapevine. She’s produced the vineyard she has now from that one plant.” He continued in the same husky tone and she didn’t say anything. When he leaned forward to nibble on her erect nipple she gasped and let her head fall back. He continued to talk with his mouth full of her breast. “Ulga giving you that vine means she views you as a daughter-in-law.” “What?” she squealed but then screamed when he bit down hard on her nipple. She pushed against his head and his arms went around her waist and pinned her to him while he sucked on her breast. “You’re hurting me, stop it.” He lifted his head to look at her when he was ready, and she felt fear in her unprotected state. “Andru, I’m sure she didn’t give the vine to me because she thinks of me as anything other than your claim.” He pushed her down roughly on the bed and then pinned her hands above her head before she could stop him. “I’m sure she thinks of you as her son’s lover as well, wouldn’t you say, my lady?” “Andru, why are you doing this?” “You were seen in Bargstown kissing Gilroy openly in public, enjoying his advances with no concern as to who might see you.” “I didn’t…I mean, I told him not to.” She whimpered now, feeling the pain in her wrists as he clamped them tightly together. “And what of Ulga, my lady? Why didn’t you tell Gilroy that his mama killed your mama?” She gasped, not so much because he knew, but because he voiced it out loud. “I can’t tell him something like that.” Tears burned her eyes. “Why not, my lady? What do you plan to do with the knowledge?” “I-I don’t know.” She squirmed underneath him. “Let me go.” With little effort on his part, he worked his way between her legs and entered her easily. She felt him consume her, and closed her eyes as she arched her back to allow him to deepen his journey. His movements became rhythmic and she kept her eyes closed, trying to keep her thoughts blank. Getting angry right now, fighting him in any way, would get her seriously hurt. He thrust deeper and she opened her eyes wide. He gave her a wicked smile and then half mouthed, half groaned, “Keep your eyes open.” Meah obeyed. His movements grew rougher, and she moved her legs to accommodate him. Her moans accentuated his and he grinned again and finally

163

Lorie O’Clare

released her wrists but then grabbed her arms as he lowered himself over her and drove into her. He thrust into her with all he had and exploded deep inside her. He then collapsed onto her sweaty body, and she brought her hands slowly to rest on his shoulders. Her wrists throbbed from where he’d gripped them. “Do you know how hard it is to live daily with the knowledge that the woman you love is miserable because of a decision you’ve made?” His head rested next to hers and he whispered in her ear. She didn’t dare move. She refused to dwell on the fact that he just said he loved her. He didn’t know the meaning of the word. “Imagine if you can, what it would be like to have a sister who adored you so much she would give her life to ensure your safety. That same sister also lives in misery because of a decision you’ve made.” He sighed deeply and moved off her, then relaxed next to her on his stomach, but propped himself on one elbow so he could see her face. She lifted her red, swollen wrists up in front of her and surveyed the damage. Meah kept her face devoid of expression and shifted her eyes lazily to his. “Can you imagine what it would be like to live with a person who, on a moment’s notice, could decide that Gothman would be a better place if you were dead?” Meah matched his lazy, breathless tone. The side of his mouth rose slightly. “I daresay I wouldn’t want to live next to that person.” Meah looked away from him, and then closed her eyes when his finger traced her jawbone. “I was born knowing I would be lord of Gothman. Think of it, Meah. I knew always that I outranked everyone else. All my peers followed my lead—there was never any question.” “Was that hard on you?” she couldn’t help asking. “Was it hard on you knowing you were the youngest?” “I never thought about it.” “Exactly. Neither did I. It’s just the way it’s always been. I knew if I surrounded myself with people who swore their undying loyalty to me that I would be successful.” “As you are, my lord.” He shook his head. “No, my lady, we’re not. We are falling apart. I never thought you would get to the point where you could have passionate sex with a man you didn’t have feelings for.” She looked at him wide-eyed and her mouth formed an O as if she would speak. He put his finger on her lips. “No, my lady, you just said I hold your life in my hands…and you desire equality. You don’t trust me, so you no longer love me.” Tears filled her eyes before she rolled away from him and sat up on the side of the bed. She walked naked to the bathroom. Andru stood and pulled on his pants, then reached for her nightgown. He lifted it over her head when she came back to him and he looked down into her moist eyes.

164

Thicker Than Water

“You’re wrong, my lord. I want you to know that.” She clasped her hands in front of her and ignored the pain in her wrists. “I do trust you.” He smiled easily and pulled her to him then guided her to the bed. He crawled under the covers and pulled her in next to him. Meah lay limp next to him and let him adjust her until she was where he wanted her, tucked under his arm with his other arm wrapped around her protectively. “If I promise you something, will you believe me?” She shifted her head to meet his gaze. “I’ll believe you.” “I will never do anything to assist in your death. I want you to know that. You’ll always be by my side, so I’ll do what I can to make that as comfortable a spot as it can be for you.” Meah lowered her eyes, realizing he’d also just promised that she would always be his claim.

165

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Twenty Meah woke up early the next morning and was out of the house before Andru came downstairs. She was at the trailer working for a good two hours when Ana contacted her. “I thought you might want to know the Par’gram have agreed to move down to the land along the border. It’s Freeland but there are a lot of River People down there as well. The Par’gram will swear loyalty to Gothman and claim the land down there. They also agreed to guard the borders. Meah, isn’t that great?” Ana sounded quite cheerful over the matter. “Andru met with the Par’gram already this morning?” “He spent about an hour talking to them. Why don’t you come over for some coffee? Redo and Curi are out back playing.” When Meah parked in Ana’s backyard she realized she forgot to ask if anyone else was there. She pulled in next to Gilroy’s and Andru’s gilders. Redo waddled over to her, and she scooped him into her arms then kissed his flushed cheek. She tickled his thick legs and giggled along with him as she carried him into Ana’s kitchen. “Now there’s a sight for sore eyes.” Gilroy entered the kitchen as she stepped in the back door, and she looked up and smiled. Andru and Ana’s footsteps alerted her half a second before they walked into the kitchen. “There you are, my lady.” Andru smiled easily at her and stroked Redo’s cheek. “We’re off to escort the Par’gram to their new home.” “You’re taking them now?” Meah looked surprised. “We spent an hour talking with Gor’bak and Me’goo this morning. After explaining that we needed the borders watched to prevent the Sea People from stealing merchandise, I daresay the Par’gram jumped on the offer of the land.” “They didn’t even care what kind of land it was.” Gilroy’s blue eyes sparkled at her when she glanced up at him. “They liked the idea?” Meah put Redo down and then looked up at Ana. “Your idea.” Andru yanked on a strand of her hair. “It was a good plan, soldier.” “So, you’re escorting them down there?” “Yes. Beel has arranged some type of document. It will make the land theirs to lease as long as they guard the borders.” Andru waved his hand as if giving her the details would bore her. She hid her scowl. “Oh, I’ve sent Pana to get Tory and Tia. You’ll stay here while we’re gone. I want all of you under guard until we return. I don’t want anything to go wrong with the Par’gram. They’re a race to respect, I’ll give them that, but I won’t go as far to say I trust them—not yet.” 166

Thicker Than Water

“How long will you be gone?” Meah didn’t like the idea of being locked up, and her scowl proved that. Andru chuckled and reached behind her neck to pull her to him. “No more than a couple of days, my lady.” He kissed her on the top of the head then released her and slapped his hand down on the counter. “Time to go.” He nodded to Gilroy. “You have a minute—Ana, walk out with me.” A minute for what? Meah looked at everyone in confusion as Ana brushed past her and followed Andru out the back door. Gilroy leaned forward on the counter and smiled as Redo waddled out the door after them. He then looked up at her and his expression grew serious. “Andru told me what he heard about your conversation with your brother.” His expression was grim. “That’s why you looked so preoccupied while we were down in Bargstown. Why didn’t you tell me?” Meah studied his face for a second. She couldn’t tell if his jawbone twitched out of irritation with her, or from the pain of her not sharing such a personal matter. She looked away the next second and clenched her fists. “He had no right to share that with you. I would have told you when I wanted you to know.” “When you wanted me to know? And when would that be?” He moved around the island counter quickly. He stood inches from her, forcing her head back to meet his penetrating blue eyes. She opened her mouth to speak but he pinched her chin with his index finger and thumb and lowered his head closer to hers. “You will not act on this knowledge of yours without talking to me first. If your conscience was clear of any act of revenge, you would have shared your story with me as soon as we were alone.” “That’s not true.” She whispered the words, seeing now that he was hurt. Gilroy didn’t say anything right away, but simply looked deep into her eyes. She could feel his gaze sorting through her emotions—emotions she hadn’t identified yet. His eyes dropped to her lips and she parted them inviting him to taste her. His kiss was passionate, gentle yet powerful. Meah leaned into him, and her hands went to his chest. He pulled away a moment later, and she gasped for air as she locked her gaze on his. “You won’t go over to my mama’s house or have anything to do with her while I’m gone. If you want to see her, we’ll go together after I return.” “You don’t trust me.” Meah took a step backwards, her hands balling into fists. Her blue-green eyes shot daggers at him. Gilroy grabbed her shirt and balled it into his fist. His hand wedged between her breasts and he pulled her to him and lifted her slightly off the ground.

167

Lorie O’Clare

“I don’t know what’s in your heart because you won’t share that with me. Until you’re to the point where your heart and mine don’t hold secrets, then no, I don’t trust you.” “You have no right to tell me what to do,” she hissed more than whispered the words. He released her quickly and turned toward the door. “Gilroy,” she whispered, tears forming in her eyes. Why did his words hurt so much? She didn’t want him to leave like this. He was mad, and he was hurt. He turned on her and she took a step back without thinking. The pain in his eyes was replaced with rage. “Ana and Andru approve of my request that you stay away from my mama until I return. The request will be enforced, my lady.” His words dripped with venom and she felt their sting. Gilroy turned to leave and plowed into Ana. He grabbed her by the arms and placed her to the side, then marched out the door without another word. “What was that all about?” Ana blinked several times in surprise as she watched her claim march across the yard. “Nothing. I need to contact the Gold Horn clan and let them know the Par’gram are coming.” Meah turned quickly and hurried out of the room so Ana wouldn’t see her tears. Fortunately, there was plenty to do to keep her mind off Gilroy and his cutting words. No sooner had she severed transmission with Bela of the Gold Horn clan than she was forced to deal with a panicked Pana. The guard who escorted her looked rather perturbed. “My lady, the teacher says Tory was in a fight, he was.” “Another one?” Meah rubbed her temples as she turned away from Ana’s landlink. “It’s worse than that, I fear. He took on an older child, he did, and when he was…um…whupped, I’m afraid to say, he took off running. The teacher can’t find him, no.” Pana wrung her hands and wrinkled her brow with nervousness. Meah wasn’t in the mood for this—she had half a mind to say the boy could figure his own way home when he was ready. “Where’s Tia?” she asked instead. “She’s run to her room, she has, m’lady. I daresay she’s mighty upset.” “Okay. You tell her I’m going to get Tory and I’ll be back in no time.” Meah reached for her headscarf and slapped it across her thigh in frustration. This wasn’t going to be a good day. Should she have told Gilroy what her brother said before she had a chance to think it through for herself? That thought distracted her from focusing on anything else. “My lady, I’m thinking I should go with you.” The guard spoke up for the first time.

168

Thicker Than Water

He shifted from one foot to the other—a young lad and one she’d never worked with. House guards were usually the younger soldiers, those still wet behind the ears, so to speak. More than likely he knew exactly who she was and that she certainly didn’t need a guard. She would be protecting his ass before he’d be able to save hers. “We’re supposed to keep an eye on you, we are.” “Well then, let’s go.” She gestured with her hand and he followed her out of the room. Finding Tory didn’t prove difficult. The land to the east of the school was open, and she flew over it until she spotted him. He sat on a flat rock, cross-legged and scowling. Meah pulled up next to him and simply glared at him. He climbed on behind her without a word. However, after an hour of listening to the logic of a boy with seven winters justify his reasons for attacking an older child, she left the room to be harassed by Ana. “You were told not to leave the house without permission, and before those men could have been out of town you’re flying away on your glider.” Ana caught her at the other end of the hall outside her bedroom. “Tory took off from school after getting in a fight.” “He doesn’t look like he’s been in a fight.” “No, he doesn’t.” That’s my boy, Meah thought. “He was, though, and the teacher couldn’t find him. One of the guards flew with me.” “Meah, that’s not the point.” Ana ran her hands through her hair and sighed deeply. “I know you can handle yourself. You’ve got to follow orders though. It doesn’t look good for my first commander to take off without telling her leader where she is going.” Meah leaned against the wall and pinched the bridge of her nose. If I told you that Gilroy just tore out my heart, would you understand? I doubt it. She shook her head, as if that would clear it any. “You’re right, Ana. I’m sorry.” Meah hoped her smile looked sincere. “If we’re going to be held prisoner in this blasted house together then I sure as hell don’t want to fight with you.” Ana smiled easily. “Good. I don’t want to fight either.” The rest of the day was spent going over reports and transmissions from the different clans. There were many interruptions by the children and just as many shy apologies from the servants. The next day, Ana brought in a teenage girl to help Pana with the children, and Meah arranged for one of the Runners to tutor the twins. Several hours later, the tutor, a man with maybe ten more winters than Meah had, informed her that, in his opinion, which he seemed to hold rather high, Tory was lacking in certain skills that were imperative if he would lead a nation one day. 169

Lorie O’Clare

Meah sat with the man on the back porch that afternoon while the twins took practice shots, and the guards offered advice. Ana sat with them on the porch, and commented more than Meah did while the Runner explained how a child should be properly educated. To be honest, Meah hardly heard a word of what the poor man said. She sat there staring ahead with her brow wrinkled. She still pondered over Gilroy’s parting words. Until you’re to the point where your heart and mine don’t hold secrets. What did he mean by that? Did he want her to share her every thought with him? He certainly didn’t share everything in his heart. If he did, then certainly she would have understood his words. And she didn’t. And why? Damn it to hell, why should she open her heart to him? There was no reason for it. There was no future for them. She was Andru’s claim, and that wasn’t going to change. What could possibly make the situation worse? Of course, Gilroy spoke of exactly the type of trust that she craved—with him. She wanted a claim who was her best friend, a warrior by her side who would watch her back, and know that she would always watch his. She wanted a claim she could trust. “Meah, come here for a minute,” Ana called to her later that evening as Meah worked her way down the hallway toward the room that was hers while she was there. Meah stopped in Ana’s doorway. Ana lay on her bed with her fingers clasped behind her head. She looked at Meah and smiled. “Come in here and talk to me.” She patted the spot next to her, and Meah plopped down with a heavy sigh. “Something has you mighty upset. Do you want to talk about it?” Meah shook her head and let her head fall back on the pillow next to Ana. “Okay…than I’m going to guess. Gilroy said something to you before he left that really hurt you, and you don’t want to tell me about it because it would make me angry.” Meah turned her head and met Ana’s gaze. The golden-blonde and inky blackhaired women stared at each other for a minute. “Just drop it, Ana. It’s nothing bad as far as you’re concerned. I’m sorry I’ve been bad company.” Meah smiled weakly and her eyes burned from tears that threatened to flow. She rolled back on to the pillow. “You’re protecting me,” Ana accused, and pulled a blanket over her shoulder. “That’s my job, my lady.” Meah’s tone lacked the enthusiasm for her pun. “You know, Andru has tried to figure out in his mind how to make all of us happy.” Meah glanced at her for a moment, then turned her head and rested her arm over her eyes. They burned. She suddenly realized how exhausted she was. Worrying sure wore a person out.

170

Thicker Than Water

“I never viewed knowing Andru’s mind as a hindrance before. But I see now how it would be torture to hear his thoughts and have to convince yourself that what he ponders will never be carried out.” And she didn’t want to hear Ana imply otherwise. Andru would never release his claim on her. Neither woman spoke for a time after that. Ana readjusted herself and threw part of her comforter over Meah. Meah turned to look at her and Ana smiled sheepishly. “Andru wants you to be happy, but he won’t let you go.” Meah could feel the small, hard bulge of Ana’s stomach and she saw the moisture build in her leader’s eyes. “He loves you…or he thinks he does. You’re something I could never be.” A tear trailed down Ana’s cheek and Meah couldn’t hold her own tears back. Ana dragged her hand out from under the blanket and stroked the tear from Meah’s cheek. “You are as good as he is.” “Everyone has good and bad in them.” Meah shook her head. “I hope I don’t raise Tory to believe he will be better than everyone else.” “I don’t think Andru was raised that way. Our papa cut us down more times than not. I think it’s in his blood.” Ana lifted long blonde lashes to look into Meah’s face. Her commander’s face was so close she could feel her breathing. “I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s in Tory’s blood, too.” “Ana?” Meah made her name sound like a question. She sniffed away her tears. “I don’t know if I can continue to live like this. He’s building on to our house and every time I see it I just want to burn it down.” Ana’s expression hardened for a moment. Meah realized she was talking about burning down the answer to Ana’s prayers. Ana wanted to be with Andru as badly as Meah wanted to be with Gilroy. But Andru wasn’t angry with Ana. She sighed heavily. “Don’t you dare run away.” Ana searched Meah’s face. “I won’t.” Meah rubbed Ana’s shoulder and Ana cuddled into her. “I’d rather stay here and fight.” “You’re going to make Andru miserable, aren’t you?” Ana’s smile didn’t reach her eyes. “Andru will make himself miserable. He has the power to grant both our happiness.” “Stay here and sleep with me tonight.” Ana’s expression was full of emotion, and Meah imagined her pregnancy was emitting a few extra hormones at the moment.

***** Several hours later, in the quiet of the moonless night, Andru and Gilroy parked their gliders behind the house. They didn’t expect anyone to be awake and entered the house without speaking. Gilroy dropped to a chair in his living room and pulled off his

171

Lorie O’Clare

dust-covered boots. He unbuttoned his shirt and then scratched his chest as he stretched. Andru followed his first commander up the stairs and patted his friend on the shoulder before passing to go to the small guestroom at the end of the hall. Gilroy hadn’t shared his bed with Ana in a long time, and felt awkward about doing so now, but he kept those feelings tucked away. “It was a good mission, my friend. We may make an ally out of those people yet.” Gilroy nodded. “They’re so different from us, but the warrior runs thick through their blood.” Andru yawned. “True. See you in the morning.” Gilroy stepped into his room and closed the door quietly. The dark shapes in the room were familiar to him. This had been his room for quite a few winters now. With the new cycle on them, however, he was offered no moonlight, and allowed a moment for his eyes to adjust to the dark. He moved across the room easily, but froze when he got to the edge of the bed. Ana and Meah slept intertwined under the covers. The first thing he needed to know, after staring at them for a minute, was whether or not they were dressed. Of course, they were dressed. He knew these two women well—very well. Besides, Andru spoke to Ana earlier today. She knew they were on their way home. Was this her way of ensuring he wouldn’t sleep with her? Gilroy knew Ana was moving in with Andru as soon as the addition to his house was done. Every time he saw the additional rooms taking form, his stomach turned in his gut. It was all he could do not to take an eliminator to the whole blasted thing. Andru was taking his claim…and all because he wouldn’t leave Meah alone. Why should he leave her alone? Andru wasn’t leaving Ana alone. Besides, he couldn’t leave her alone. She was all he ever thought about. He stared down at the bed for another minute, watching the rise and fall of four nicely shaped breasts before shaking his head and walking silently back to the door. As he pulled the door open, the light in the hallway shed a small amount of clarity through his room. He leaned against the doorknob and stared at Meah. She had a small frown on her face, and her hand was balled into a fist by her mouth. Inky black strands of hair stuck to her lips, and he ached to pull them out of the way. Andru walked out of the guestroom and Gilroy turned, surprised to see him. “My bed is empty,” his leader muttered as he walked toward Gilroy with bare feet and only his drawstring pants on. “Mine’s not.” Gilroy nodded toward his room and then stepped aside so Andru could see. “Damn,” his leader growled. He ran his hands through his hair and assumed the pose of leaning against the doorknob. He looked down at the floor and then back up

172

Thicker Than Water

toward the bed before glancing up at Gilroy. “I sure as hell wasn’t planning on sleeping alone tonight.” “Me neither.” Gilroy wouldn’t let any signs of hope show on his face, but he could tell Andru was considering which woman to pull out of there. Take your sister, he prayed silently. Please take your sister. “That woman will put me in a grave before anything else will.” Gilroy wasn’t sure which woman he was referring to, but stood still as a statue while he watched the bare-chested man saunter into the room. He exhaled the breath he didn’t realize he was holding when Andru scooped his sister and her favorite blanket into his arms and walked back to the door. “Goodnight,” he whispered, as Gilroy stepped out of the doorway so Andru could leave the room.

173

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Twenty-One Meah blinked, and took a minute to take in her surroundings. Oh yeah, she fell asleep with Ana last night. She tried to keep her movements to a minimum, as she slid out from under the covers and sat up on the edge of her bed. She’d slept in her clothes and itched to get out of them. All her things were in the guest room. She would grab fresh clothes and then enjoy a fragranced bath before heading out to the clan site. No way would she sit in this house again all day. There was no reason to wait for Gilroy. She wasn’t sure what to say to him anyway. “Get back over here.” The baritone growl pounced on her heart. She turned quickly. “Gilroy.” The first word out of her dry mouth was no more than a scratchy whisper. “Where are you going?” Her insides immediately felt warm just at the sight of his coal-black hair spread in a tangle around the pillow and half of his dark hairy chest peering out from under the blanket. “I thought you were Ana.” He simply raised an eyebrow at that one. “Come here.” “Where is she? What are you doing in here with me?” “It’s okay.” He reached for her hand. “Andru is with Ana down the hall. Now I said come here.” She obeyed without thought as he pulled the blanket back and she cuddled into him willingly. Her heart was beating so hard she gasped for a breath as she looked up at him with inquiring eyes. “I thought you were upset with me,” she whispered. Strong arms wrapped around her, and his free hand began undressing her. Her bare feet ran down his taut hairy legs when she realized he was naked under the blankets. “My beautiful lady, I don’t think I have what it takes to stay angry with you.” He kissed her warmly, and she opened her mouth in greeting as his hands roamed over her body in eager anticipation. His calloused fingers stroked her body to life, and she groaned as she leaned into him and wrapped a leg around his thigh. He smiled against her mouth, as his fingers roamed between her legs and discovered how ready she was for him.

174

Thicker Than Water

“I see you’re not too upset with me either.” His voice was husky and sent chills of desire racing through her. “I was more worried and panicked. Don’t let Ana know you weren’t upset after you left. I’m afraid I wasn’t very good company in your absence.” “Now why would I talk to Ana about any of this?” His brow suddenly wrinkled, and she looked up with disappointment when his fingers quit moving. “This is between you and me, my lady—no one else. Why were you panicked?” “I didn’t want to lose you just because I didn’t know how to react to something.” He smiled then and began moving his fingers again. She closed her eyes and groaned at how wonderful he made her feel. He matched it with a low growl of his own. She smiled with her eyes closed and he kissed her again. “You’re not going to lose me, beautiful lady.” Meah opened her eyes and looked up at him as he repositioned himself above her. “You’ve claimed my heart. And I have claimed yours.” She opened her eyes wide as he impaled her velvety insides. Meah wasn’t sure if she reacted to his abrupt penetration or to his words. “I love you so much,” she said with a hoarse whisper, arching into him as he rode her hard. “I love you too,” he said, and then exploded with more ferocity than she’d seen him do in a long time.

***** Meah stopped suddenly as she drove her glider up the gravel drive toward her house and found a tall wooden fence surrounding the yard, and a large gate blocking the entrance. A guard quickly opened the gate so she could enter, and showed no reaction to her stunned expression as she stared at the fence. Andru had made it impossible for anyone to see the activity of the house from anywhere surrounding it. She couldn’t believe how quickly it had gone up. As the guard closed the gate behind her, another thought crawled before her. A feeling of confinement seeped underneath her skin, causing a disagreeable sensation of unease. Was the fence there to prevent anyone from leaving…or coming in…without his consent? She could hear Andru talking in the conference room when she walked through the kitchen. At the moment, she had no desire to see or speak to him, and hurried through the back hallway toward the stairs. She was halfway up the stairs when her comm beeped. “We’ve had a few trailers raided, Meah,” one of her soldiers spoke in her ear. “Looks like it just happened. Want me to send some troops out to see if we can find our culprit?”

175

Lorie O’Clare

“Definitely.” Meah stopped on the stairs and turned to march right back down them. “Where are you? Which direction did they head?” “Trailers number two fourteen and two fifteen were robbed and the culprits definitely headed east.” Meah scowled in the direction of loud hammering outside her house. She wondered if Pana had any luck getting Redo to take a nap with all the commotion. “I’m headed that way. Send ten soldiers out and lead the group. I’ll contact you as soon as I’m down there.” She hurried to the back door and literally ran into Andru as he came down the hallway from the conference room. “You’re in a mighty hurry, my lady.” His powerful arms embraced her and he lifted her and turned to place her back down in the kitchen. “Do I need some kind of pass code to get in and out of that gate?” She couldn’t hide her sardonic tone. Gilroy stepped in behind Andru and leaned in the doorway to the kitchen. He didn’t try to hide an amused smile. “The guard on duty should open and close the gate for you.” Andru ignored any reference to her lack of approval. “Did you have any trouble?” “No.” “Good. You shouldn’t. I’m going to put the younger boys on gate duty, I think. They can promote to yard duty when I’m satisfied they can handle the tedious task.” He smiled down at her but his gray eyes took her in with a glance. “Where are you going?” “We’ve had another robbery. I’m going to meet some of my troops out east of the clan site.” “Do you need any help?” Gilroy spoke up and Andru turned to look at him. “No.” She smiled affectionately at him, daring Andru with her eyes to do anything about it. “But I think we might catch them this time. I’ll contact you if we need you.” She turned around then and reached for the back door. She could feel cold gray eyes before she heard his words. “Wait a minute.” His arm crept around her waist, like a snake wrapping around its victim. She stiffened from his touch. “You’ll be here for supper and afterwards, so we can spend time with our children.” She wanted to talk to him about Tory. She had some ideas about altering his education. That Gothman school couldn’t keep up with him. But for some reason his touch turned her stomach. She’d felt nauseous earlier at the sight of the new fence. But now, his intimate touch, after passing her up the night before for his sister—not that she minded, but that wasn’t the point—put a foul taste in her mouth.

176

Thicker Than Water

Gilroy stood right behind him. Andru was marking his territory all over again. Well she wouldn’t make it easy for him. “I would love to spend the evening with my children, my lord.” She spat the words at him. “But if memory serves, you don’t like it when passion isn’t sincere. Get your hands off me.” She ripped herself free of him and yanked open the back door. Meah should have kept going, but she couldn’t resist looking over her shoulder to give him a smoldering sneer. She shouldn’t have done it. She barely had time to register Gilroy’s expression before Andru’s hand sliced through the air and landed against the side of her face. She felt her lower jaw slide away from her upper jaw and her teeth scraped her tongue. Then, as her jaw pounded back into place, upper and lower molars buried deep into her gums. Her head flew to the side, and her neck pulled the rest of her body along. Her hands went down and she felt an ugly sting in her palms when they hit the floor. She was on all fours in the next second. “I don’t care where we are.” His voice slapped her as hard as his hand did. “Don’t you ever behave like that again.” She shifted her jaw back and forth to make sure it still worked and put her hand to her burning cheek. She wasn’t sure if it burned more from the pain, or the humiliation of the reprimand she’d just received. She kept her eyes down, focusing on his boots, and made a line for the open door. His hand shot out and she stopped within an inch of touching him. “Do you understand?” She nodded and moved away, then bolted out the door. Andru turned to catch Gilroy’s reaction to his action. He’d have to give his first commander credit for having an incredibly nonchalant manner about him. Cobalt eyes burned into him, however. “Did you agree with her behavior?” He raised an eyebrow and the cobalt changed instantly to a jovial sky-blue. “Not at all, my lord. She was out of line.” Andru nodded and blew out a sigh loaded with irritation. He walked out the back door and then watched in astonishment as Meah accelerated so quickly that she took to flight on her glider and literally forced several guards to duck as she soared over them and cleared the fence. He let out an ugly snort and shook his head. “I’m heading down to the tavern to indulge in other people’s problems. Want to join me?” Meah felt much better after showing off how useless that blasted fence was. She knew Andru saw the whole thing. Her cheek stung and her humiliation ran deep. She’d been out of line, and would have done the same thing to any soldier who discredited

177

Lorie O’Clare

her—no matter who was around them. She wasn’t his soldier though. She was his claim. Again, she was out of line. There was nothing to do about it at the moment but put the matter out of her mind. Flying over the eastern field from the clan site, she studied the rocky terrain. Her troops spread out around her, searching the area for any signs of their thieves. Meah flew close to the ground and as slow as she dared, without landing. She searched the ground around her and looked back down at the flattened grass where it appeared a group of people had run. The Par’gram. She didn’t have time to react when several men, who apparently had been lying in the tall grass, jumped into the air and grabbed her glider from either side. She screamed as memories of Me’goo grabbing the glider and unmanning it slammed before her mind’s eye. She accelerated with all her might and struggled to free her glider from the two Par’gram who held on firmly. There was nowhere to turn when one of the men pried the dome back and the fresh air attacked her like a nauseous gas. Large, sweaty hands grabbed her and she felt the glider disappear from underneath her. “No!” she screamed, while terror she’d never experienced before crept through her.

***** Andru held up his empty tin mug to the barmaid and she winked flirtatiously. Gilroy downed his own mug and allowed a snort at the curvaceous barmaid’s open invitation. “That will solve all your problems,” he said with a hint of mischief. “Oh, won’t it now?” Andru laughed and shook his head. He didn’t feel like talking about women with Gilroy at the moment, and felt the best thing to do was change the subject. “What do you think about providing the Par’gram with some of our technology?” “It was an interesting offer, I’ll give you that.” Gilroy sounded willing to change the subject. There was no point in talking to his lord about their women. Good Crator, especially not here. “Those poles they fight with were so heavy I could hardly manage it while I held it. I’d love to learn their skill of pole fighting. Did they offer anything else?” “Gor’bak told me they would be interested in trading cultural knowledge. Our comms fascinated him, and that’s when he suggested lessons in pole fighting.” Andru smiled when the barmaid made a show of her large breasts as she put a full mug of ale in front of each man. The two men applied social courtesy and watched her ass shake as she sauntered away from their table. “You know, my mama told me when she first met the Gothman, she thought them an inferior race.”

178

Thicker Than Water

“I learned to fight using lasers. I have to remind myself sometimes that our parents spent most of their battle time using old Gothman guns. It’s hard to imagine life without lasers and comms, and the Runners brought us both of them.” Gilroy shook his head, and nursed his mug of ale. “Not to mention our entire landlink system. I daresay we weren’t much more advanced than the Par’gram when my mama met my papa.” The two men thought about that for a minute and both shook their heads. Andru downed half his mug of ale and then held up a finger. “But we got the gliders from the Lunians, and it was Uncle Torgo who learned how to convert our motorcycles.” “Good point. So, our Par’gram are probably as intelligent as we are, and just haven’t been exposed to the technology that Gothman has.” “They have now.” Andru gave his friend a knowing look and then reached for his comm when it beeped. “Andru, where are you?” Ana sounded frantic. “What’s wrong?” His expression turned serious. “Are you okay?” “Yes. It’s Meah. Her troops just found her glider to the east of us. It looked like it had been dropped to the ground and was rather beat up. The top was forced open.” “Damn it!” Andru exploded as he jumped to his feet. Gilroy followed him out of the tavern without question. Andru could hear his sister crying and ached to put her at ease. “Where are you?” “I’m at home.” “Stay there, and pull in all the children. Call my house and make sure Pana has Redo inside as well. Ana, I want you to calm down. Gilroy and I will get her, and she will be okay.” At least, she better be. He filled his first commander in quickly as they tore out of the downtown area, and quickly flew to where Meah’s glider had been found.

***** Meah fought until she was too exhausted to move. The two men held her with iron grips sturdier than some inanimate restraints she’d experienced. Their hold on her didn’t diminish when they finally reached a camp where a handful of Par’gram turned with almost bored gazes as they carried her between them—one man holding her arms while the other held both legs by her ankles with one hand. She thought of Andru’s grip on her wrists the other night, and his abusive discipline not an hour before. She’d give anything to be at his mercy right about now. A man started yelling in the Par’gram language and she strained her neck to see who spoke. She looked upside down at Me’goo as he approached them. Whatever he said, the two men released her and she fell to the hard, rocky ground with a howl. The two men walked away uninterested, and she pulled her knees up to her chest as she rolled to her side and groaned again.

179

Lorie O’Clare

“We can’t keep you, I told them.” Me’goo reached down and lifted her to her feet by her arm. He started walking at an easy stride, but Meah could hardly keep her feet on the ground as he moved across the field. She coughed before she could talk. “What are you doing?” Her voice was still scratchy. Had she screamed that much? “Little thing is incredible distraction.” He continued to walk until they reached a group of large rocks, and he literally dragged her over them as he climbed around as if looking for something. “Me’goo will have little thing. Then the distraction will be done.” She stumbled over a loose rock and lost her footing, but Me’goo simply raised his arm and lifted her entire body off the ground. She hung by her arm as he continued to walk among the rocks. For some reason, her mind dwelt on a child carrying their favorite rag doll, insistent that the doll be with them always, but having little concern with properly caring for it. Then his words sunk in. He would have her? He was bringing her up here to have sex with her. Like hell he was. She struggled for some form of balance and then yanked her hand from his grasp. She was surprised that he let go easily, and she stumbled backwards before grabbing a protruding rock and steadying herself. Me’goo turned around and smiled as if they were doing no more than enjoying the countryside while on a pleasant stroll. “Me’goo wondered when you would start to fight.” “You can’t do this.” She scowled at his amused expression. “This is what Me’goo does.” The amusement didn’t fade. “Me’goo finds women for Par’gram.” “You mean that you steal women.” “Par’gram don’t have women.” Remembering what Gilroy had told her about Par’gram helping themselves to women in order to keep their race alive, she thought quickly, trying to keep her thoughts focused. Not to mention, do anything to distract Me’goo from the thought of sex. One look at him told her that might be a mighty steep challenge. “What else do you steal, Me’goo?” “That isn’t for little thing to worry about.” He cocked his head, letting his eyes lazily take her in. She looked around and panicked at their isolated surroundings. She worked her way backwards knowing there was no escape unless some of her people showed up soon. She didn’t have her glider, and these people didn’t use them. There was no way she could outrun him. “This is a good spot.” He spoke as if suggesting a place for a picnic. Her stomach turned when she realized that to him this was like a picnic with his favorite dish being served—her.

180

Thicker Than Water

His long fingers literally wrapped around her hair and her neck as he pulled her to him. She felt the wind fly from her lungs when her backside slapped against his incredibly broad chest. Would he hurt her? If he didn’t try to hurt her, would it still hurt? He was incredibly big, certainly his…thing…would be big, too. She shuddered at the thought. “You can’t take what isn’t yours.” Something told her arguing with the brute would get her nowhere. But she had to try, anything to keep him from touching her further. “You can’t have me.” “Then I borrow you. Little thing borrowed before.” His free hand began opening her shirt and then one hand completely enveloped her breast. He misinterpreted her shudder and a growl-like chuckle escaped his throat. “No one borrows me.” She ignored the way he cocked his eyebrow, knowing he referred to finding her with Gilroy. “It’s wrong to force someone, Me’goo.” “Little thing loves the act of coming together.” There was something foreign on his breath as he spoke next to her ear. She felt her stomach clench and a foul acid rose to her throat. He pulled her shirt from her and then turned her around to face him. Both hands squeezed her breasts and she clamped her eyes shut, desperately trying to form a plan for escape. She could think of nothing. She fell forward when he grabbed her pants at the waist and worked her out of those as well. “Little thing is so tiny.” He almost purred…like a deadly lion. “You will feel very good to Me’goo. Little thing will like this, too.” He was gentle when he lifted her and then went to his knees and laid her on the ground. His hands were all over her, exploring and fondling. She jumped when his tongue, which seemed as long as a dog’s, lapped at her breast and then sucked her into his mouth. She didn’t realize her legs were clamped shut until he tried to spread them, and then slapped her on the thigh. The sting of his hand shot her eyes wide open and the realization that he was now on top of her made everything around her spin. “I can be gentle…or I can be rough. Which do you prefer, little thing?” Meah tasted bile in her mouth as she relaxed her legs and his finger worked his way inside her. She was overwhelmed with a morbid curiosity at the realization that his finger was almost the size of some men’s penises. Not that she had been with that many men. The curiosity was quickly replaced with terror, when she realized that he could quite possibly do irreversible damage to her. “I don’t think this will work,” she stammered, as tears filled her eyes. “I don’t think we are…compatible.” Me’goo chuckled. It was a deep throaty sound. “You are not without knowledge, little thing. You’ve birthed three children. I will fit in you.” She didn’t realize he was making his entrance at first. But once he parted through her velvety skin and began his descent into her clenching warmth, she wondered when

181

Lorie O’Clare

he would stop. He seemed to be parting her into two halves as he continued to bury himself inside her. And when she was sure from the size of him, and the excruciating pain, that he had indeed torn her womb open, he stopped his trek and looked down at her with a flushed smile. “Me’goo didn’t break little thing.” “It hurts,” she whimpered, but he ignored her. Slowly, he started moving back and forth inside her. His momentum built and she turned her head and bit her lip as tears fell in torrents down her cheek. She focused on the abrasive rocks pinching her backside as he worked back and forth inside her. Nothing compared to this. He was holding her wrists, pinning her arms to the ground as he pounded relentlessly, seeking his satisfaction, and she wondered if he’d ever had a willing mate. What a horrible thought. She almost released a hysterical chuckle. The man didn’t deserve a willing mate when he stole women and raped them without concern for their feelings. He deserved to die, and if she had it in her power, she would see that he did. She would be bruised. He was pounding her with such vigor. She tasted blood and realized she’d bitten her lip. Her body felt like it was on fire from the inside, and the flames were working their way out. With every pounding he administered to her insides, her internal organs seemed to all push toward her throat. Meah felt him stiffen, and then fill her while his body shuddered briefly. He relaxed over her and then had the decency to roll to her side. She lay there, forgetting for a moment that she could now move of her own accord. “Me’goo didn’t hurt you.” His voice was gentle as his hand caressed her breasts and belly. “What you did was wrong,” she whimpered, but still made no attempt to move, not sure yet that she could. Her body still burned in so many places. “Me’goo did it wrong? You know another way?” His questions carried a wave of excitement as if she might enlighten him of another form of loving. Nausea washed through her. “It was wrong to take me without asking if I wanted you.” “If I ask, you would say yes?” “No.” “That’s why I didn’t ask.” He seemed to find all of this very humorous. He was like reasoning with a Gothman as to why it was wrong to rape an unclaimed woman. Again bile climbed to the back of her throat. “Take me home, Me’goo.” “You will tell.” “Yes.” He didn’t answer right away, and finally she turned her head to look at him. She slowly lifted herself to a sitting position. His hand rested on her back to help her. 182

Thicker Than Water

“Little thing can’t tell. Me’goo gets Par’gram women. Par’gram need women.” Both of their heads jerked at the same time as the sounds of screaming and explosions suddenly violated the air.

183

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Twenty-Two Me’goo stood quickly and pulled up his pants. For some reason, Meah found additional repulsion in the fact that he hadn’t bothered to take off his clothes, but had simply loosened them, and let them fall to his knees. Great, now she not only felt violated, but cheap as well. Oh Crator, had he taken other women today? Was this something he did all the time? What if he carried diseases? What kind of race was this? Had they made some horrendous mistake by allowing these men to take land by the southern borders? The screams and explosions continued as Meah struggled to stand. She realized the muscles in her legs were no more than jelly as she now heard shouting, orders being given. “Put on your clothes.” Me’goo suddenly didn’t look as confident as he had a moment before. “You’ll die today, Me’goo.” He grabbed her pants and tossed them to her while she struggled with her shirt. “I hope I was worth it,” she added sardonically. He stopped for a moment and smiled at her. Me’goo sincerely looked like he didn’t have a care in the world. “Par’gram don’t live forever, little thing, but we do always strive to live one more day.” He scooped her up in his arms before she could put on her pants and she realized she was going to be his insurance that he would not die today. As soon as he straightened, Meah saw the field where his camp was. There was nothing left to it. Dead bodies spread across the tall grass and Runners ran everywhere. Who was out there? Were they her clan members? They were too far away for her to see and her head was spinning. She couldn’t focus. The blood pounded against her temples painfully, and at the same time every injury on her body pulsated in unison. She squeezed her eyes closed as his muscular arm wrapped too tightly around her stomach. Nausea consumed her rational thought. He was carrying her away. Her people were looking for her, and he was taking her away from them. “Here!” Her voice scratched. They wouldn’t hear her. She tried to fill her lungs with air so she could yell louder but his grip constricted her abilities. “I’m here,” she tried again. “I will have to work harder to convince you. Me’goo is better alive.” No one heard her. He was working his way up the rocks holding her mostly nude body under one arm. She looked around frantically, not bothering to respond to his suggestive comment.

184

Thicker Than Water

She saw more gliders fly toward them. There were two of them and she lifted a sore arm and pointed. “You can’t outrun them, Me’goo.” She tried to wave her arm at the gliders. To her surprise, he stopped and turned to survey the situation. She had no notice before he dropped her on the hard rocks. She screamed as her bare bottom scraped along the rock and then her feet hit the ground. Her scream drew attention, and racked her throat into a coughing fit. The two gliders flew directly toward her, and she recognized Andru and Gilroy. Several Runners on the ground looked her way and pointed, and one man ran to his glider. She tried to struggle into her pants and turned in time to see Me’goo’s body sliced in half by laser fire. As many times in her winters that she’d seen such violence, for some reason her stomach churned violently at the scene. Blood and guts draped the rocks. Meah leaned forward on the rocky ground and vomited. Andru landed his glider in a narrow ravine and jumped off almost at the same time. She’d never been happier to fall into his arms, and cried at the welcome smell of him, and his cautious embrace. Gilroy slid to her side and stroked the hair out of her face. “Tell me you’re okay,” he whispered soothingly. She nodded, and reached out to him with a dirty and shaking hand. “Stay away from her, you son of a murdering bitch.” Mog hissed the venomous words as he jumped off his glider and glared at Gilroy. “Do you hold the child responsible for the sins of the parent?” Andru glared at the Runner, and Meah felt his muscles tense. “You shouldn’t want anything to do with him.” Mog looked down at her unfastened pants, and her half-closed shirt, and his face showed his bitter hatred. “Get away from her so she can dress.” “If you ever talk to Lord Gilroy like that again, I swear to Crator I will kick your ass worse than I ever did when we were children.” Meah worked to stand and put her hand out to balance herself. Gilroy’s hand rested on the small of her back, but her anger at her older brother caused her hardly to notice. She coughed painfully, but forced her words out. “And I don’t want to hear you talking about his mama like that. You have no idea—” “The woman lives?” Gilroy moved closer and she put an arm out to stop him, but Mog looked ready to pounce. Her body already felt racked with pain but she braced herself to stop a fight if needed. “How can you have so much hatred in you after twenty-six winters?” Meah spoke through clenched teeth and was glad when Andru didn’t try to speak over her. “You don’t forget the sight of your mama being murdered, or the loud explosion of those Gothman guns. Dear Crator, I prayed your blood wouldn’t be tainted.” His lip curled as his eyes traveled up and down Meah and she suddenly felt dirtier than she

185

Lorie O’Clare

had moments ago. “But look at you. I can’t believe you named that child of yours Redo. The talk of you is everywhere.” “I named him after the only man who didn’t judge me over an act I had no control over.” Meah’s voice quavered, and she gripped Andru’s arm as everything around her started spinning. “Meah, you’re just like Mama.” Mog sounded defeated. “I am?” “Yes. She wasn’t happy with Papa and tried to run away with her lover. It got her killed.” Meah fastened her pants with shaking fingers and fought to stand on legs that trembled beyond her control. “You worry too much, my brother. I’m not running anywhere with anyone. Go back to your clan site. I’ll come see you when I can.”

***** Meah allowed Dr. Digo to help her to a sitting position on the examination table. “I don’t see any damage done.” The doctor stripped off his gloves and walked over to his sink. “You’ve got some bruises and some nasty scrapes but nothing serious. Do you need help getting dressed?” Andru didn’t wait for her to answer but instead reached for her pants and held them for her. “Why am I so dizzy though? I don’t remember hitting my head. Do you feel any lumps?” Meah reluctantly pulled her pants up as she spoke. They were soaked in the crotch area and the thought of why turned her stomach. “You’ll be fine.” The doctor smiled. “How long has it been since you’ve eaten?” Meah finished dressing, and walked around the panel that allowed the doctor’s examinations to be private. Ana opened the door as she walked into the main room, and immediately pulled her first commander into a reassuring embrace. “I guess I haven’t eaten much today.” “You’re lucky, I think, from what I’ve heard of these Par’gram. You’re only in your second cycle, I’d guess. If you were much further along he might have hurt your baby.” “My what?” “Her what?” Andru and Ana spoke at the same time. “We can’t be pregnant at the same time.” Meah turned to her leader with a frown. She then turned and scowled at the doctor. “How can this be?” “Now Meah, I’d like to think you’ve figured that one out by now.” Dr. Digo smiled down at her. “Go home and get some rest, and come back to see me at the new cycle. We’ll do a more thorough examination of your baby then.”

186

Thicker Than Water

Andru walked out of the trailer with a woman on either side of him. He easily rested a hand on each of their backs. Meah thought he looked like a boastful Gothman, deciding to claim paternity over both unborn children. Meah glanced at Ana, wondering if that was what Andru was actually thinking. Ana met her glance and rolled her eyes before glancing up at her brother. “Stop it,” was all he said.

***** Meah was up before sunrise the next morning. She would stop in at the trailer and check on any transmissions, then she wanted to go see Ulga. It was time. And she knew the longer she stayed away the more the woman would worry. Word traveled fast in Gothman. She was downstairs in time to see Tory and Tia before they left with their tutor for a hike. Andru hadn’t said anything when she decided to keep the twins out of the school and allowed them to be tutored full-time. The children seemed happier for it. Pana came down with Redo, and Meah picked up her youngest son and walked with the children out back as they prepared to leave. She noticed Andru walking with Ana around the new addition of their house as she turned to go back to the house. The last thing she wanted to hear was those two talking about the almost finished rooms and how they would be decorated. She hurried inside to tell Pana that she would have Redo with her for a few hours, then clutched her son in her arms and marched to her glider. She landed in Ulga’s side yard before she remembered she’d promised to tell Gilroy before she visited his mama. Ulga walked through her yard with a basket full of cut flowers. She stopped short when she noticed Meah. The two women stared at each other as Meah adjusted her comm to her ear. “Gilroy.” Meah eased off her glider and put her son on the ground. He immediately ran over to Ulga. “My lady, where are you?” “At your mama’s house.” She chewed her lip through the punishing silence. “What did I tell you?” His growl made her flinch. “I’m calling you, aren’t I? I just got here. I haven’t even spoken to her yet.” Meah waited patiently through his exasperated sigh, and looked up tentatively at Ulga. The woman had placed her basket of cut flowers on the ground, and squatted next to it as Redo pulled one flower out after the other and placed them on the ground. “Okay, I’m on my way. If my mama is upset when I get there…” “I’ll be good.” She hesitated for only a second before adding quietly, “I can’t wait to see you.”

187

Lorie O’Clare

Gilroy landed on the other side of the yard and strolled over to kiss his mama’s cheek. Then he scooped Redo up into his arms. He looked over at Meah who straddled her glider and leaned against it with her arms crossed over the gas tank. “Has she moved?” he asked his mama, and Meah raised her eyebrows. “No, my lord. I daresay I began wondering what she was doing.” Gilroy raised his hand to her and Meah pushed away from her glider before walking over to them slowly. She was chewing away at her lip when she willingly walked into Gilroy’s embrace and then looked up at him. Her stomach tightened from nerves. “She’s here to talk to you. Let’s go inside. We’ll need one of the servants to watch Redo.” Ulga set fresh fruit in a wooden bowl on the table. An older servant poured chilled wine into three mugs, and then offered one of the mugs to Gilroy while Meah watched. He didn’t sit at the table with the two women, but leaned against the wall at the other end of the porch and stared out at the rows of grapes that crawled to the far edge of the yard. “It’s quite nice of you to come and visit me, it is.” Ulga attempted to open the conversation, but when Meah looked her way she saw how nervous the petite woman was. How could this polite creature use a Gothman gun to kill someone in cold blood? Meah realized she was staring and blinked. “Ulga, um, the clan I grew up in, the Red Star clan, has settled in until the new winter. We all went out for the evening of settling and it was apparent how shocked my brother was at the sight of Gilroy.” She noticed how Ulga’s hands were shaking before the woman planted them firmly in her lap. “I went to talk to him the other day and he told me the details about my birth, and how my mama died.” “How did he tell you she died?” Ulga’s voice cracked and her lower lip quivered. Her guilt was all over her like a dark shroud. “He told me that you killed her.” Ulga dropped her head and let tears flow freely. Meah couldn’t help herself. She jumped out of her chair and knelt down by the sobbing woman. She put her hands on top of Ulga’s hands and for a moment rested her forehead on the woman’s knees. Ulga released a hand and stroked Meah’s inky black hair. “It took me a while to come over and talk to you about this.” Meah felt a shudder of emotion race through her, and fought to keep her voice steady. She had to get this out. “Ulga, you killed my mama. Do you deny it?” Ulga lifted her tear-stained face to her son. He gave her a hard look then shifted his gaze to Meah. Ulga did the same, and then shook her head.

188

Thicker Than Water

“I don’t deny it, no. I heard your clan had arrived and I knew my days were numbered, I did.” Meah’s smile was sad. “There are legends in Runner history as well as Gothman history that tell of great warriors bringing justice to their people by righting a wrong. I’ve fought with my conscience for the past few days searching for the hatred and anger required to right the wrong done to my family. A good warrior protects their own, brings the wrong to its belly, so to speak. I’m an outstanding warrior. That’s not bragging. I’ve proven it time and again. I should feel that anger, that mortification, the desire to right this wrong.” “Oh, my dear child, what turmoil you’ve been racked with, you have.” Fresh tears streamed down Ulga’s flushed cheeks and Meah stood and handed the woman one of her cloth napkins. Ulga dabbed at her cheeks and then straightened. “What I did was wrong, it was. I’ve lived with it for too many winters. I’m ready for what you will do, I am.” Meah just stared at her for a minute. The woman was prepared for Meah to kill her. By Runner and Gothman law, Meah had the right. It would ruin relationships, and tear her loved ones apart, but she knew she would be in the right to take this woman’s life. Obviously, while Meah fought with her own feelings on the subject, Ulga had been here suffering through her own nightmare. But for Ulga it was worse, she’d lived with this nightmare for winters, and she wouldn’t be able to defend herself if Meah had found the wrath necessary to avenge her mama’s death. “That’s why I’m here.” Ulga’s expression didn’t change and her pale blue eyes were glazed with trepidation. “Oh Ulga, I tried to hate you when I found out what happened. I searched in my heart but all I found was love for the only woman who has come close to acting like a mama to me. I never knew the woman you killed, but I know you. I can imagine the amount of pain required for you to have committed such an act.” She laughed bitterly. “Actually, I can’t imagine you ever committing such an act. That must have been a terrible time for you.” Ulga’s hands went to her face, and her whole body began to shake, as tears tore through her like mighty waves in a deadly storm. “You don’t know how I’ve feared you finding the truth. When I realized that the two of you—” She paused, and looked up at her son then lowered her voice. “When I realized you loved each other, I knew when the moment arrived it would tear at both of you. You are both so duty-bound. I didn’t know what to expect, no.” “Your son told me I couldn’t come over here unless he was here as well. That’s why I waited at my glider—I forgot to contact him. Ulga, I don’t hold any grudge toward you. I tried to, but all I feel for you is love…and admiration. You’re the lady I will never be.”

189

Lorie O’Clare

“Arien was going to leave me. He was going to leave Gothman. Oh, he enjoyed plenty of other women before he met your mama…and afterwards too, that’s for sure. But he never had a relationship with any of them, he didn’t. He loved me. Yes, I know he did, in the only way he could. We didn’t know each other before the claim, no. It wasn’t until after I gave him Gilroy that I knew he loved me, yes. But he still took the other women. It was your mama though who stirred something in him. I daresay I never saw that look on his face after…” Ulga dabbed at her eyes. “She woke up a passion in him that was never there before, it wasn’t. I never did that for him, you see.” She paused again, and reached for the clay pitcher to pour more wine. Her hands shook desperately and Gilroy moved across the porch instantly and filled her mug for her. Ulga sighed and licked her dry lips before continuing. “He told me he was leaving, he did. He wasn’t going to tell Lord Darius—he was simply going to disappear, yes. He told me I could say what I wanted after he was gone, he did. I had five young ones, all with less than ten winters. If I lost my claim, Lord Darius would give me to another, he would.” Ulga downed half her mug in an almost unladylike manner. “I don’t know what possessed me, or what I was thinking that night. I’d never behaved in such a way before, or since, no. But I went after him, I did. I followed him out to that clan site in a jeep I wasn’t supposed to know how to drive. I found them and that’s when I learned that the two of them had a baby together, they did. There were other bastards but he held you with the same love I saw him show Gilroy. Her claim was there too and there were boys…your brothers. I said things I never knew I could say, I did. And that’s when your papa—” She nodded at Gilroy. “He told me I would never be the woman that your mama was.” She nodded at Meah. “I went crazy in the head, I’m thinking. I pulled that large gun out of my dress pocket and shot that woman in the head.” “And you told me you didn’t have what it took to be a warrior.” Meah rubbed her fingers wearily over her eyes. “I’m sorry that you had to live with that for all these winters. I wish you could have talked to me about it.” “But I couldn’t, don’t you see? I’m not a warrior, no. When I saw the side of her head open and all that stuff fall out…” She shivered in revulsion. “I threw up. I could never fight the way you do. I can’t stand the sight of blood, no.” “If one of my men grew indifferent to the sight of death I would no longer trust him,” Gilroy said seriously. Meah stood up and then grabbed the edge of the table as the room spun for a moment. “Excuse me, please.” She grimaced as the released tension decided to come out physically. Meah ran inside the house to the restroom, leaving Ulga and Gilroy frowning at her. Minutes later she reappeared on the porch looking several shades paler. “Meah, what’s wrong with you?” There was sternness in Gilroy’s tone, and confusion.

190

Thicker Than Water

“I’ll tell you in a minute.” She placed her hand on his chest but looked at Ulga. “I want you to know I don’t hold ill will for what happened all those winters ago.” Ulga stood and pulled Meah into her arms without asking. “I offered to take you in, I did. After Arien punished me I thought it was best if I did.” Meah held the woman at arm’s length but didn’t say anything. This was quite a different culture. She forgot that at times. She wouldn’t say she was glad to grow up as a Runner, but it must have been written on her face. “You wouldn’t be the same woman you are today if I did, no, you wouldn’t. And I daresay my son wouldn’t love you as much as he does if you were any different from the way you are. Now, tell Gilroy your news.” Meah narrowed her eyes on the woman and tried to disguise her smile with a frown. She would never know how Gothman women could always tell when a woman was pregnant. She turned around and looked up at Gilroy. “My lord, I found out yesterday that I’m pregnant.” Gilroy collapsed into the chair next to him and Meah quickly filled his mug with wine and handed it to him. He took the mug but then grabbed her wrist as well. “Mama, leave us for a time.” Meah could hear Ulga retreat but she kept her eyes locked on Gilroy. She couldn’t remember when his eyes were last so blue. “Does Andru know?” “He was with me when I found out. Dr. Digo told me after examining me. He didn’t question me about who the papa might be this time.” “How far along are you?” “The doctor guesses two cycles, but at the new cycle I’m supposed to go in for another examination.” “Two cycles ago, huh?” Gilroy stroked his chin and stared past her as if trying to remember when specifically they might have conceived. He lifted his eyes to her softer blue-green ones and then a broad grin crossed his face. “What am I thinking? You’re going to have a baby!” He jumped up then lifted her in his arms and spun her around the back porch before kissing her thoroughly. “Gilroy.” She pushed against his shoulders with enough force to get his attention. “Put me down—now!” He put her down in the chair that he’d just sat in and then pointed a finger at her. “Don’t move. I’ll be right back.” Meah tapped her fingers on the table as she sat alone on the back porch. She was glad for the distraction when her comm beeped. Her thrill at having something to do disappeared in the next second when Ana told her she and Andru were going to Taratown and would be back that evening. Meah knew they were going down to pick

191

Lorie O’Clare

furniture for the new addition to her home. Her home. It wasn’t her home—it was Andru’s home and Ana’s from her childhood. She wore a scowl when Gilroy returned. “My lady, are you okay? Do you feel sick?” Gilroy suddenly looked dangerously close to a meddling old woman, and Meah couldn’t suppress a giggle. His concern disappeared as his brows narrowed. “Now what?” “Nothing…I’m fine. I’m just not accustomed to my dangerous warrior sounding so concerned.” She bit her lip and caressed his high cheekbone and strong jaw with her eyes instead of her fingers. “Ana just contacted me, and she and Andru will be in Taratown until this evening.” “And I have just emptied the house. Come.” He took her hand and pulled her to her feet. His eyes danced mischievously as she looked at him questioningly. “You’ve emptied the house? Who has Redo?” “Our son is with Pana and Mama on a nice walk downtown along with some shopping, I do believe. They will be back in time for the evening meal.” “But Gilroy, we’re left in charge if the lord and lady leave town.” “Then we’ll leave our comms on. Woman, I said come.” He snapped his fingers, and she pretended to jump in fear, which amused him immensely. Oh Crator, please let my child be his.

192

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Twenty-Three Several weeks later, Meah slouched in front of the landlink in the trailer. She didn’t see the printed message on the screen, nor had she focused on any of the printed material in front of her. Today was the day Ana was moving home. No official announcement was given, but Ulga had told her how the gossip was flying. It appeared to be a little more accurate than Andru would care to admit. Her children still lived there, and Meah knew it was considered her home as well, but she had no desire to go home tonight. She could wander out to the fires since it would be dark soon. It had been a time since she’d enjoyed the stories at the fire. The Runners wouldn’t focus on Gothman gossip—she knew that. She could catch up on news from the other clans. She straightened when the door opened and the gusty breeze from outside filled the trailer. The scent of rain filled the room and snuffed Meah’s thought of going to the fires. Ana plopped in the chair opposite her and sighed deeply. “What possibly could be wrong with you?” Meah cringed inwardly at the bitterness in her tone, and attempted a curious raise of an eyebrow. “You’re what’s wrong with me. I can’t stand how miserable you are. And it certainly can’t be good for your baby for you to sit here all day without eating.” “How do you know what I’ve been doing all day?” “A good ruler always knows what’s going on in their kingdom, my lady.” Ana’s impression of her brother almost brought a smile to Meah’s face. Ana sighed again then licked her lips and gave Meah a conspiratorial look. “I have an order for you, soldier, and you’ll carry it out without rebuke.” Meah raised an eyebrow but held her tongue. This tone was foreign to Ana, and she had Meah’s curiosity piqued. “I want you to burn down my house…I mean, Gilroy’s house.” “You want me to do what? Are you crazy?” “No…I prefer to view myself as compassionate.” “Do you wish for Gilroy never to speak to me again?” This time she didn’t care about her displayed bitterness. “No, quite the contrary. If Gilroy is rendered homeless, Andru will have him stay with us.” Meah shook her head before answering. “You’re making no sense. There is no way I wouldn’t get caught. If Gilroy isn’t trailing me then Andru is. Why would you ask me to do such a thing? I would be flogged for sure.”

193

Lorie O’Clare

“Andru and Gilroy left town just an hour ago to meet with Gor’bak. I’m told they will be returning with gifts for you to assure you of the Par’gram’s apologies for the thief Me’goo. Gor’bak claims no knowledge of what Me’goo was doing on the side, and hopes to maintain good graces with Gothman. Me’goo was part of the team who found women for the Par’gram.” Ana sighed, shaking her head. “They are such a different culture. Gor’bak promises the Par’gram will leave all Gothman and Runner women alone. But that offers us no assurance about the women who live down there. But you will get credit for capturing the ring of thieves who have been stealing from the different clans. Andru thinks it might be in our best interest to continue relations with them. And he promised to try to make the Par’gram see that they can’t take women without their consent.” Ana paused and brought a bowl of grapes from the counter to the table where the two women sat. She tore a small branch free and handed the fruit to Meah. After plopping a few of the purple grapes into her mouth, Ana tugged at the empty grapevine until it broke. “I’m glad to hear that we won’t have to worry about theft anymore, at least of landlinks,” Meah mumbled, realizing Ana distracted her with talk of the Par’gram. “But you’re out of your mind if you think I would burn down Gilroy’s home.” “I know how miserable you are that I’ve moved back home. I can’t live without Andru and he can’t live without me. It’s not your fault, and it’s not Gilroy’s. You two are victims here and shouldn’t have to suffer so we can be happy. Andru has isolated the house from all of Gothman. He’s turned it into a private haven. I don’t see why you two can’t find happiness as well.” Meah narrowed her brow and gave Ana a hard look. “If memory serves, the last time Andru implied I was Gilroy’s lover you grew rather irate. I’m a little confused here.” “It took me a while to admit the obvious, and I won’t deny the jealousy. While you were on the age of searching I had them both to myself. It took a while to admit I’d lost Gilroy. I was just a trophy to him…from the very first. He looks completely different when he mentions you. Meah, he loves you. I’m trying to get Andru to come to terms with that as well, but for the moment he still wants you as his personal trophy.” Meah didn’t like Ana’s choice of words at all. She was no man’s trophy, and was about to say as much when Ana raised her hand and smiled. “You’ve got to do this, don’t you see? If all four of us are walled up in the seclusion of that house we can gang up on him. It will work. I know my brother. You’ve got to trust me on this one.” “Gang up on him? So if we tell him how it’s going to be, his guards will ignore him when he orders one of us flogged?” Meah shook her head. “You and I are with child. He would punish Gilroy. I won’t have that.” “I knew you would argue with me.” Ana stood up and straightened her Runner outfit over the slight bulge in her tummy. “You have your orders. Once it’s dark, go

194

Thicker Than Water

over to the house. You will find the supplies you need in the shed. The house will be empty and no one will be guarding it. I’ve seen to it. Do as I say.”

***** Meah still wasn’t convinced she was doing anything more than signing her own death warrant as she stood in the chilly night air and stared up at the dark, forbidding stone structure. She told herself for the hundredth time that she was following orders, as she walked over to the shed to see what necessary supplies were in there. Half an hour later she stood in the basement next to the large furnace and stared at the explosives at her feet. They were time-delayed, and deadly Runner weapons. She almost envied Ana’s ability to get her hands on them, and regretted the fact that she wouldn’t be a safe distance away to properly enjoy the fireworks. Ana assured her the idea hadn’t come into her head until after Andru and Gilroy left town, so Andru had no knowledge of this plan. For some reason, Meah had a hard time believing that. She was stuck like a virgin in a Gothman tavern though. She’d been given a direct order and there was no way she would come out of it unscathed. As she stared at the explosives in her hands, she began to feel more like she was on a suicide mission. There were three explosives—more than enough to bring the majority of the stone house to the ground quickly. All she had to do was put them in the furnace, run out the small door that led up a narrow stone staircase, and bolt through the backyard to her glider that waited in a secluded spot on the edge of the property. She didn’t have her comm on her. It was at the trailer. She was to go back there as soon as she was done and for all concerned, any landlink would show she’d always been there. “Crator, am I doing the right thing?” Meah looked around the dark and dreary basement, but got no answer. “When you don’t answer me I tend to believe I’ve overlooked something. Should I just walk out of here and face my insubordination? Maybe Ana will be so angry with me for not following orders that she will kick me out?” Meah shook her head and laughed out loud. “Maybe I should quit standing here in a dark basement talking to myself.” She blew out a breath of frustration, along with a few expletives. Then she inhaled deeply, reached for the small metal trap, opened it and tossed in the explosives. It was done. There was no turning back now. The heat from the internal furnace was so hot she instinctively shut the door quickly. Now get the hell out of here. Meah took flight. She bolted up the uneven stone stairs and hit the soft ground with vigor. Her Runner outfit camouflaged nicely against the black of the night, and within moments she was hidden in the trees at the edge of the property. The loud explosion shook the ground and lit up the night so quickly she was disoriented for a moment.

195

Lorie O’Clare

The brightness was surreal—too bright to be daylight and so bright that she couldn’t see. She stumbled, and half turned, as flames shot up through the trees and minor explosions informed her that the house would be beyond repair in moments. “This will definitely come back to haunt me,” she mumbled as she regained her footing, and continued to her glider. Meah reached the rocks where she’d hidden her glider, and pulled it out quickly. Already, she could hear screams and yelling coming from the other side of the house. She knew, although she couldn’t see, that the town was aware of the fire, and efforts would be made to put it out. She yanked her glider around and went to straddle it when three large, very large, dark figures loomed in front of her. Meah gulped as she stared wide-eyed up at Gilroy and two of his guards. She’d been set up!

***** Ana drove through the gates and pulled her glider up next to the garage. The sight of the inferno filling the night sky made her sick to her stomach. She pushed thoughts away of Gilroy taking her there for the first time, or the excitement on his face when he walked her through the half-built house and showed her where each room would be. She rubbed at the burning tears threatening to fall and lifted her chin. He had turned away from her—she had to keep telling herself that. He couldn’t share her, so he’d given her up all together. That wasn’t her fault. He’d known the terms, and in the end, he couldn’t live up to them. Now he had Meah and he had to share her too. It wasn’t fair. Why did he put up with sharing Meah, but he wouldn’t put up with sharing her? But then why did any of them have to share? Why did her brother have to be so damn stubborn? Well, she could be stubborn too. She didn’t want to share either, and she’d just gone to one hell of an extreme to make her point clear. “My lord, I believe they have the fire contained.” “You believe they have the fire contained? You’re not sure?” Andru’s bark just about made her jump out of her skin. She turned so quickly she almost stumbled off her glider. What was he doing here? Oh Crator, there’s nowhere to run! Andru stormed out of the back door while several guards ran to him, giving updates as he marched in her direction. She could feel animosity surging from him. As he moved into the light that filled part of the yard surrounding the garage, she could see the determined look on his face. Icy fingertips ran up and down her spine, and she began trembling in spite of herself. Andru was out for blood. “Ana, my lady.” Andru’s tone softened when he noticed her about fall off her glider. He turned quickly toward the house and his harsh bark made her heart explode. “Fulga, get out here and tend to Ana.”

196

Thicker Than Water

He’d reached her now and she fully considered turning tail and running…but there was no escape. His hand went to her and she did her best not to flinch. “Are you okay?” His expression had softened slightly, but when he looked into her wide eyes full of fear and her quivering lower lip, the muscles in his face tightened again. His hand wrapped around her braid and he pulled her to him with enough ferocity to knock the wind out of her. She didn’t dare move a muscle when he turned to his guards. “Lord Gilroy should already be at the site. Check in and seek further instruction from him.” The guards immediately left them and he turned back to the house, maintaining his death grip on her. He was so outraged, she received his thoughts in partial screams. She squeezed her eyes shut, as if that would block out his thoughts, and let him drag her into the house. Fulga came hurrying out the door as they reached it. “I’ll talk to her lady first.” His tone was a seething growl now. “Go make sure Pana has the children down and then you’ll go home.” The servant jumped out of their way as he stormed past her, and almost dragged Ana into the throne room. He threw her once they were in the room, and she lost her footing and slid across the floor. He pulled the glass door closed with such fervor that the small glass panes rattled dangerously in their wooden frames. “Talk. Talk now.” He didn’t leave room for any argument. She stood slowly and inhaled. “I thought you were out of town.” “We’re not having a conversation. Tell me why you’ve just pulled the most hideous stunt of your life. Someone could be dead because of you.” “No one is dead.” “Do you know that?” She looked at him dumbly and his hands clenched into fists. “Tell me what motivated you to pull such a stupid stunt—now.” Gilroy jumped from his glider and pulled Meah from her glider before she could climb off on her own. Her feet barely touched the ground as he held her firmly by the back of the neck, and took long strides to the house. The kitchen was empty when they entered and he immediately directed her into the dining room. At the sound of Andru drilling his sister, his grip around her neck tightened and he yanked her back into him. His other hand went over her mouth and he held her close. They stood perfectly still in the dark room as they listened easily to the berating Ana was receiving in the other room. “Andru, we’re all tired of sharing. None of us likes it, yet you force it on us. I simply took matters into my own hands.”

197

Lorie O’Clare

Meah strained her head and looked wide-eyed up at Gilroy. His blue eyes glowed with outrage in the dark. There was a loud banging sound and Ana screamed. “You’re not in charge here, damn it.” Andru roared with such ferocity Meah feared for Ana’s safety. She struggled in Gilroy’s arms but his grip tightened. She had a duty however. If she could follow such a ludicrous order blindly, then the least she could do was fight to protect her lady. She brought her boot down hard on Gilroy’s boot and at the same time bit his hand that covered her mouth. He let her go. She didn’t fool herself into thinking she would be free for more than a second but she would at least have the opportunity to make her presence known. She ran to the closed glass doors. She opened them before Gilroy latched on to the back of her pants and literally yanked her off the ground. The glass doors flew open and the two of them saw Ana crouched on the floor and a hole in the wall above her where Andru’s fist just hit. “Get her out of here.” Andru’s face contorted with rage that could endanger the lives of many men. Meah’s stomach constricted at the fury emanating from his charcoal eyes. She kicked fiercely as Gilroy once again confined her against his body. “No!” she screamed and spread her arms and legs to prevent Gilroy from pulling her backwards. “Andru, I did it. Don’t punish Ana.” Andru straightened for a minute and gave Meah his attention. A cold, rather cruel smile crossed his face. “You forget, my lady. I don’t require a confession when it comes to my sister. I knew what happened the moment she graced me with her presence. I admire your willingness to take the blame. But, claim of mine, you were simply a tool.” Meah was outraged. “I’m her first commander and I will defend her. Don’t you dare hurt her.” Andru marched over as she hung several inches off the ground in Gilroy’s arms. He stopped inches from her face and Gilroy grabbed her arms. “Do you need another reminder of how to address me?” he snarled dangerously at her. Meah leaned back against Gilroy’s chest and let her legs fall limply. That was answer enough for Andru. “Ana leads her people, and is responsible for their actions. Gilroy, take her out of here.”

***** “Do you want me to supervise the cleanup of the fire?” Meah asked Gilroy, after she’d scooted Fulga and Jali out the back door.

198

Thicker Than Water

Pana was upstairs with the children but Meah knew the young servant wouldn’t gossip about the actions going on in the house. Her loyalty was strong and she’d proven it to Meah’s satisfaction. “You’re not going anywhere,” he said under his breath, as he leaned against the counter with his arms crossed. Gilroy didn’t look at her, but simply stared at the floor. Meah walked over to him slowly and when she touched his forearm she felt his muscles jump. His expression wasn’t readable but his blue eyes were dull and blank. That told it all. His home. The home he built. It was gone. Gilroy was homeless. “Gilroy, I’m—” “Don’t.” He pushed her away fiercely and she grabbed the counter to steady herself. In as quick of a movement, he pulled her back to him. His powerful arm wrapped around her and crushed her against his chest. She relished the familiar smell of him and rested her head below his shoulder. In the other room, they could hear the muffled voices of Ana and Andru. When their voices escalated in fury, they were clearly heard. “How could you turn your back on your feelings for Gilroy and destroy his home? You’ve made the man homeless!” “I did it because I do care about him. You would have the three of us live here and he would be alone in that house. Now he can be with Meah…and his children.” Ana’s voice cracked from fear. “You would have him live here?” “He wants to be with Meah.” “At least you no longer deny the obvious.” Andru’s words were venomous. “You’re a foolish child, Ana. Gilroy is a man. He won’t be taken in because he’s homeless. The man has pride, which is more than I can say for you.” “I want us all to be happy.” Ana was crying now. There was a crashing sound and Ana yelped. Meah buried her head in Gilroy’s chest and he wrapped his other arm around her. “I can’t overlook your actions this time. By Gothman law your claim could kill you for this. That won’t happen tonight, although I daresay Gilroy deserves his justice. Take off your shirt.” “Andru, no…our child.” Ana shrieked in terror. “Crator, no!” Meah pushed away from Gilroy, but he held her firmly.

***** Several hours later, Meah sat in her window seat in her bedroom, and stared out at the blackness as a gentle rain pattered against the panes. She could still hear the flogging in her mind and squeezed her dry eyes shut. She had no more tears. The house was deathly quiet and she had no idea where anyone was. Gilroy sent her to bed after

199

Lorie O’Clare

Andru carried a limp Ana out of the throne room. Her face was bruised but Meah couldn’t see her back. Meah had cried with every lash her leader received. She’d wanted Gilroy to come upstairs with her. There were extra bedrooms if he wanted to be alone but his cobalt eyes look haunted. He needed time to handle the demons running through his brain. Meah left him and that had been some time ago. She’d heard the back door open and close before she’d reached the top of the stairs. He hadn’t returned. She turned her head when Andru entered the room but then looked back at the wet panes. “How is Ana?” “She’s sleeping.” Andru tossed his shirt over his chair and sat down on his bed to pull off his boots. “Where’s Gilroy?” “Would you rather him be here than me?” She could hear the coldness in his voice, but she ignored it. She ignored the question as well. “Did you invite him to stay here tonight?” “No.” Meah turned and faced him as he pulled the blankets back and slid under them. He didn’t look like he would sleep much tonight and there was no way she could crawl under those covers with him. She stood and crossed her arms and stared at him for a minute. “Go. Find him if you must,” Andru sighed, but then met her gaze. “I expect to find you asleep next to me when I awake in the morning.” Meah didn’t see Gilroy’s glider as she flew over Ulga’s house. She flew into Bryton. The rain pattered against the dome of her glider, and the lights of downtown streaked across the street, impairing her vision. She landed and cruised slowly down the street, then stopped outside the tavern. Gilroy’s glider was one of many parked outside. The thought of some whore hanging on him turned her stomach. She knew she couldn’t go in there and drag him out though. Women didn’t go into the tavern and the Lord of Gothman’s claim didn’t go into a Gothman tavern to drag out his first commander. “Gilroy.” She spoke into her comm. There was a fair amount of background noise when his slurred voice answered. “I’m sitting outside the tavern.” The comm went dead and she sighed heavily as she parked in the shadows across the street. Her heart leapt as his large frame shadowed the light when he walked out of the drinking house. He didn’t go to his glider but instead walked into the rain and looked up and down the street. She used her comm again to direct him to her. “You’re drunk,” she said in form of greeting. “You’re beautiful,” he said, as he climbed on the back of her glider, and she took off into the darkness. 200

Thicker Than Water

Chapter Twenty-Four Andru couldn’t sleep. Meah was out there somewhere with Gilroy. It shouldn’t bother him so much, but it did. Gilroy had defied him and he’d done it so gradually and with so much discretion that it was done before Andru could stop it. He had to give it to the man, if anyone could put one over on him, it would be Gilroy. Andru knew for over ten winters now that the one man who would be his match was Gilroy. And at this very moment, Andru wasn’t sure if the man had plotted it all along or if it had just happened. Someday he would ask him. After almost an hour of doing nothing more than tearing the sheets and blankets away from the bed, he got up with a frustrated sigh. The house was quiet, other than the sounds of heavy breathing, as everyone slept. He slipped downstairs in nothing more than his drawstring pants. The hallway floor creaked as he walked past his conference room, and into the new addition of his house. The only one sleeping over here was Ana. Curi was asleep with Redo and the twins. He slipped into her room and stood at the foot of her bed, watching her. She slept on her side and had her arms wrapped around her twisted blanket as if she held someone in her sleep. She was sleeping peacefully, he could sense that much. He knew the opium he’d given her, after he’d bathed her and put ointment on her back, helped her sleep. She would sleep well into tomorrow as well. It tore at him to punish her, but damn it, she’d rendered Gilroy homeless. Not to mention, everything the man owned was now gone. The woman had said she’d done it so they could all be happy. He knew she believed that, and that she’d accepted the fact that she’d lost Gilroy. She’d come to that acceptance shortly after he’d started on their new addition. He knew that was also when Gilroy had made his claim on Meah. Andru walked over and placed a chaste kiss on her cheek and told her mind that he loved her. She smiled in her sleep, and he smiled back. He paused for a moment inside the nursery as he watched the twins sleep. They were completely intertwined with each other, legs and arms wrapped around each other, and several blankets woven in between them. Would he be able to refuse them the right to sleep together when they got older? He remembered listening to his sister cry herself to sleep when his parents first decided they were old enough to have their own rooms. It was a vision scarred into his memory. But if he allowed them to sleep together when they grew older, the inevitable would happen. It will happen anyway. He would have to deal with Meah on that one. Would she fight him? Andru wouldn’t worry about that tonight. He strolled back into his room just in time to hear his comm going off. 201

Lorie O’Clare

“Andru, I’ve got Gilroy.” Meah sounded out of breath. He scowled. “I don’t remember asking for an update.” “Sometimes I wonder if you’re capable of even being friends with someone.” Meah sighed heavily into his ear. Now what in the hell did she mean by that? “He’s passed out drunk, on my back.” “Why are you telling me this?” Andru stared out the window blackened by night. She had a lot of nerve, if she thought he was going to come get her because her lover couldn’t take care of her tonight. “Andru, I’m on my glider and I found him at the tavern…and no, I didn’t go inside to get him. I’m bringing him home, but I don’t think I can get him inside. Will you help me?” “You’re bringing him here?” He knew he was being difficult. “Well, I guess I could take him to Ulga’s, but once I get him inside I’m not sure in his current state he’ll let me leave.” She had a point. “I’ll help you.” Andru had to stifle a laugh when he walked out the back door at the sound of the gates opening, and the glider moving slowly along the side drive. Meah was dwarfed by Gilroy’s massive frame draped over her. His head hung over Meah’s shoulder, and their black hair mixed together, making Gilroy look like his hair was longer than it was. His large arms were wrapped around her waist protectively even in his passed out state. Andru had to give the woman credit for being able to maneuver the glider as easily as she was, considering all the weight she was shouldering. By the look of concentration on her face, he could tell it was no easy task for her. He now understood why she’d contacted him. She couldn’t handle Gilroy if he came to, and she wouldn’t be able to get away from him if he decided otherwise. “Where should we put him?” she asked, when her dome opened. “That’s a good question.” Andru shook his head at the state of his friend. “You can’t really blame him, can you?” She scowled at the small smile developing on her claim’s face. He sobered quickly. “No, I daresay he had more right to get drunk than anyone else tonight.” He looked around the yard, knowing only his most loyal guards now served yard duty. None of them would talk—they knew better. He looked at Meah who watched him pensively. “Do you think you and I can handle him?” Andru cocked his head as he studied Gilroy. In the dark Meah wasn’t sure, but she thought he saw humor in the situation. “Yes. It’s hard telling what he might say in this state.” Andru nodded, and then slapped Gilroy on the shoulder. “Wake up, my friend. Let’s get you inside.”

202

Thicker Than Water

Gilroy lifted his head and looked up at his leader. His sky-blue eyes had a thick fog over them, and Andru wasn’t convinced the man knew exactly where he was. He would never admit it, but it was a damn good idea Meah went out looking for him. It was hard telling what kind of trouble the man might have found himself in otherwise. Andru grabbed his friend and Meah slipped off the glider quickly. She never said he might be hurting her, but she sure appeared eager to get out from under him. Gilroy about knocked the glider over as he climbed off. He stumbled after Meah as she walked slowly into the house, obviously determined to follow her. At first Andru thought she was taking him into the new addition and was about to say there was no way this drunk brute would sleep with his sister tonight. But Meah walked into the conference room and Gilroy followed. She pointed to the couch. “Lie down,” she ordered, and both of them thought he’d break the couch when he fell onto it. Gilroy gave Meah a sultry grin, and grabbed her arm when she turned to leave. “You’re staying with me.” “I was going to get a blanket.” Meah smiled easily, and looked very much at ease. Gilroy didn’t let go and Andru crossed his arms. As drunk as Gilroy was, Andru knew the man could possibly defeat him if Andru crossed him. Gilroy was incredibly strong, and Andru knew when they sparred, often his friend held back. Meah seemed aware that caution was called for as well. She didn’t look up at him when Gilroy turned his glassy gaze to Andru. “She’s mine, Andru.” His words came out slowly. “Your sister took everything I own, but she can’t take Meah. Ana is yours, but Meah is mine.” “I’m not arguing with you, my friend. Sleep off your wine and let the woman get you a blanket.” Andru maintained a congenial tone. “You’re a smart man, my lord.” Meah walked into their bedroom a few minutes later. Andru sat on the edge of the bed. His elbows were on his knees, and his head was in his hands. He lifted his tousled blond curls and looked at her. “Gilroy’s out of his head right now. Everything that was his is gone. You didn’t cross him.” Andru was surprised when she sat down next to him and pulled off her boots. She tossed them aside and then placed her hand on his leg. He looked down at her hand and then back up at her. “There are days when I want nothing more than the opportunity to kick your ass,” she continued and patted his leg. “I’m sorry I questioned your ability to have a friend, Andru. You’ve got a job I couldn’t handle—none of us could.” Meah stood up and walked over to her closet then stripped in front of him and slid on a long white nightgown. She undid her braid and turned around to see him watching her. She bit her lip and smiled timidly—a smile he hadn’t seen on her face for winters.

203

Lorie O’Clare

“I just wanted to say that to you.” Now she was blushing—he couldn’t believe it. “You do a good job.”

***** Meah didn’t see Ana for the next few days. She didn’t see much of Gilroy either. She knew he was working to clear the remaining stone walls that didn’t collapse during the explosion. Ana’s schedule seemed to vary, but for the most part she seemed to be working on making the new wing her home. Meah spent most of her time at the trailer, as the different clans reported their locations for settling in until the new winter. The Par’gram even contacted her personally to make sure she was well. Their message to her showed their appreciation that the Runners had turned over the thieves who’d worked with Me’goo robbing clans, to the Par’gram to be judged by their own people. The Par’gram had executed all of them. She felt obligated to share the transmission with Andru. She spent time not only in the fields with the troops working on maneuvers, but also at the Blood Circle clan site walking among the clan members and hearing their news. Meah felt complete exhaustion when she got home one evening, and collapsed on a stool in the kitchen. The twins were carrying on about a battle they’d discussed with their tutor that day. Fulga was busy peeling potatoes, and Tia glanced at her brother before climbing up on a stool to help the servant. She’d never tasted food so good when they finally sat down to eat an hour later. Meah sat with Tory on one side and Redo on the other. Ana sat opposite her in between Tia and Curi. Andru sat at one end of the table, and Gilroy at the other. They all chatted amiably until Tory spoke up and brought the table to silence. “Papa, I’ve decided when I am Lord of Gothman I’m going to change the law about twins claiming each other.” Meah about choked on her food. She glanced at her son quickly before looking at Andru. Everyone else looked at him as well. Andru simply stared at his son. “I started working up how the law would be written today while doing my studies,” Tory continued, and Andru placed his mug down heavily. “Is this what this tutor of yours is teaching you?” Andru shot Meah a condemning look, but she was too stunned to comment. “He was encouraging us to write laws.” Tia sounded bored. “He made Tory stop when he saw what he was writing.” “Oh Crator,” Meah moaned, and dropped her head onto her hand. Gilroy saved a plate of mashed potatoes from hitting the floor when Redo lifted it into the air. “Tia doesn’t like to write laws. I’d already written several that were pretend, but that was stupid. I wanted to write laws that could actually be used.” Tory ignored the 204

Thicker Than Water

stunned looks on every adult at the table. “The rest of your laws are very good, Papa. It’s just that one needs to be changed. Tia needs to be with me—kind of like Aunt Ana. Mama is running the Runners but Ana is the one who is supposed to be doing it. She just doesn’t like to do it. I see why you changed our house, Papa, so you could get around your law without changing it.” “Tory!” Meah was appalled, and looked nervously around the table. “I’m only speaking the truth. Our teacher says a man who is truthful about himself will live to his best potential. I’m sure it’s the same for women…wouldn’t you say so, Papa?” Andru nodded warily and looked sideways at Gilroy, but then Tory continued talking. “It’s like Tia. She wants to learn to quilt but she had to write laws too. And Mama and Gilroy…I’m glad you’re letting them have babies because they will probably be some of my best warriors.” “What laws did you write?” Meah looked at her daughter, desperately trying to shush her son. “I wrote a law that said people would be allowed to do what they are best at doing.” She smiled at her brother. “Our teacher said we had to quit writing laws when he saw my law about claims. He said you wouldn’t approve, Papa. That’s not true, is it?” The room grew deathly quiet, as even the toddlers seemed to await Andru’s answer. He never took his eyes off his son and his expression was as serious as Tory’s. “Show me the law you wrote after we eat, and I’ll tell you if I approve.” Meah sighed notably when Fulga opened the door at that moment, and began clearing dishes as she asked if anyone wanted dessert.

***** The following afternoon, Meah trudged across the uneven ground as prairie grass slapped against her outer thighs. It was muggier than it should be for this time of the season, and the swollen purple clouds loomed too close overhead, but gave no indication they were willing to break the humidity any time soon. She had to remind herself that this was her idea. She wore her sleeveless black Runner shirt as did almost every other Runner woman present. Her breasts were growing and pressed against the fabric, and her black pants were more skintight than they had been a cycle ago. The last thing from her mind would be that her appearance was appealing. But she was aware of penetrating blue eyes that followed her as she walked up to the group of soldiers who had already arrived. Meah scheduled the war games for the cycle, and she’d planned something different from what they usually did. The Gothman and Runners who were already there sat on their gliders, reviewing the instructions for the mock battle, which would 205

Lorie O’Clare

be conducted in the wooded area just south of Taratown. She’d chosen the area because most of them weren’t as familiar with it. One of her higher-ranking soldiers stopped to praise her on the strategy she’d outlined for their war games. Meah had explained in the brief on everyone’s transmissions that she feared modern technology had weakened their warrior senses. They were accustomed to gliders and landlinks during battle, and more often than not most battles ended up on the ground in hand-to-hand combat. Their instincts were going to be put to the test. Meah smiled at the handsome Runner’s comments and was incredibly aware of blue eyes glaring at him. She stared past the Runner for a moment with the same smile directed straight into that glare. She told Gilroy with a twinkle in her blue-green eyes to “get accustomed to it”. As she worked her way through the group of young soldiers she realized one of her younger Runner recruits was talking to Gilroy. The expression on her face changed quickly and she marched through the Gothman to his side. “Do you not understand your orders?” she growled at the flirting young woman. “I understand them, Meah.” The young Runner blushed and looked at the ground, before turning and walking away quickly. Gilroy looked amused but Meah didn’t look at him. She turned and focused her attention on Andru. He’d raised an eyebrow at her jealous outbreak, but then turned and frowned at the mingling soldiers. “Why did you send that transmission to me?” Meah focused on her claim, and his gray eyes moved lazily to give her his attention. “My message wasn’t clear?” His expression wasn’t readable. She sighed and looked at Gilroy. He studied them both with confusion. Meah reached over Gilroy and punched buttons on his landlink, then opened the transmission Andru sent her so he could read it. “You asked for my opinion. I want to know why you want my opinion.” He nodded at the surrounding soldiers now forming into two teams as instructed in their transmissions. “You’re a good commander. I’d like to include your opinion in my consideration.” “In your consideration?” Her mouth fell open and Gilroy looked up quickly. She kept her eyes on Andru. “What are you considering?” “At the moment I’m considering why you won’t offer me your opinion without feeling the need to question me.” His tone was flat. Meah straightened. “Okay, my opinion. I’m bursting with pride that a boy with seven winters can write a law so thoroughly and with so much detail. I’m also saddened by the fact that for the past several winters he’s observed that his parents don’t love each other, and are bitter toward each other because they can’t have what they want. He sees more than I realized and I don’t like it. That’s my opinion.”

206

Thicker Than Water

With that she marched away from him and began shouting instructions for the soldiers to prepare for the war game to begin. Andru watched her leave and then turned his bright gray eyes toward Gilroy. He wasn’t surprised to see the blank expression on his first commander’s face. “Pain in the ass,” Andru mumbled. “You asked for her opinion.” Gilroy surprised him with a response. He wanted to know why Andru didn’t ask for his opinion. The transmission Meah had just shown him was a copy of the law Tory had written. But he knew Andru well enough to know he’d be told what Andru wanted him to know when Andru wanted him to know it.

***** The following afternoon, Meah landed her glider behind Ulga’s house and was greeted by Lila and Seth, Adri’s two youngest children. They walked on either side of her, both talking at the same time, as she entered the screened-in back porch. “You two run along and quit bothering Lady Meah,” Adri scolded, her blue eyes flashing as she pushed a loose strand of black hair out of her face. “Oh now, my lady.” She frowned at Meah after the two children ran back out into the yard. “We need to put you in some looser-fitting clothes, we do.” She looked up at Ulga who, as always, looked stunningly beautiful in a lavender dress that displayed a figure she could only hope to have at that age. Meah groaned inwardly. Ulga’s silver hair wasn’t braided today but wrapped in a loose twirl above her head. “Adri, don’t call me ‘my lady’, it makes me feel like I’m supposed to be better than you or something. We both know I’m not. Just call me Meah. And you’re right, I can hardly breathe in these pants.” She smiled shyly at the two women as she stuck her thumb inside her pants to show them how tight they were. “Oh Meah, let’s get you out of those, they’ve got to be uncomfortable, I’m thinking.” Ulga was guiding Meah up her stairs with Adri right behind them in the next minute. Meah stood in front of the long mirror in Ulga’s bedroom admiring a long black dress she’d seen Ulga in before. “Your clothes are so beautiful.” Meah turned around in front of the mirror. “Thank you.” Adri beamed, and Meah smiled, realizing Adri made the clothes. “If you’d let me, I’d make some dresses for you that would make your claim…” “Adri.” Ulga chastised, but her eyes glowed with amusement. “Take a look at her pants and see if you can let them out any. If not, we’ll need some Runner material, we will.” She turned then and frowned at Meah. “How far along does that Runner doctor say you are?” 207

Lorie O’Clare

Meah blushed. “I haven’t gone back to see him yet for an official examination. The first time he saw me he guessed I was about two cycles.” Ulga didn’t ask but simply walked up and placed one hand on Meah’s lower back and her other hand on Meah’s abdomen. She stared at the floor, as she slowly moved her hand around Meah’s abdomen. “At least four cycles, I’d say.” She looked up at Meah. “Does this feel like your last pregnancy?” “No, my back is killing me a lot more. I guess it hurts more with each pregnancy.” “Now if that were true we wouldn’t keep having them, now would we?” Ulga chuckled easily, but Meah wisely kept her comments to herself. Ulga walked around Meah and took her hands in hers. “Do you think you could be carrying twins?” Meah went white as a ghost. “No…I mean, I hope not.” There was a tapping on the bedroom door and Ulga calmly indicated that the servant should enter. “M’lady, I’m sorry to interrupt, I am, but it’s Lord Andru—he’s in the living room. He says he wants Lady Meah, he does.” Meah didn’t look up, still distracted by the possibility of carrying twins. “Adri, would you go tell him that I’ll be down in a minute. Tell him I’m trying on some of Ulga’s clothes.” Adri was up and out of the room in a flash. “I can’t be carrying twins, Ulga. You don’t really think I am, do you?” Her heart raced at the thought of how Gilroy would react if he learned this baby was Andru’s. “Why don’t you let me bring my birthing mama over? She’s a good woman, she is.” Ulga brushed her bony fingers down Meah’s arm. Several sets of footsteps pounded up the stairs outside the door and in the next minute Andru barged into the bedroom. “When I say I want to see you then it is you I expect to see.” His bark sounded dangerous but the ferocity drained from his face when he saw the elegant Gothman dress she wore. He blinked several times before regaining composure. “Let’s go.” “Take the dress.” Ulga’s hand trembled when she touched Meah’s arm. “We’ll see about altering your clothes, we will.” Andru watched Meah pull up that silky black dress she had on once she’d straddled her glider. He was rather surprised that she didn’t say a word when he pulled her out of the house. He didn’t come over upset, but when that little tramp, Adri, glided into the room and sidled up to him, he was outraged that his claim had sent her to him. It was just like Meah. She probably did it just to see if she could make him squirm. He was ready for her to make a scene in front of the other women when he stormed in on her. When she said nothing and simply let him take her by the arm and drag her out of there, his antenna went up. “Follow me.”

208

Thicker Than Water

Meah simply nodded at his order, and he frowned some more as he flew out of the yard. Andru flew to the cliff. It was a good place to think—and a good place for privacy. His son’s law had preoccupied his thoughts ever since he had read it. And Meah’s opinion—that she’d spit in his face—gave him more cause to question if he should follow through on his instincts. He needed to talk to someone. It couldn’t be Ana, their interrupting thoughts would make it hard to see the whole picture. He wasn’t comfortable talking to Gilroy about it either. A rivalry existed between them right now, and he didn’t want to push his first commander. That left Meah. She was levelheaded and said the truth. Crator guided her as well. That had always made a difference. But he hadn’t expected to see her in that dress. And damn it, if seeing that voluptuous figure so nicely displayed in that thin black material didn’t bring his blood to a boil. What was wrong with him? Your body still thinks she’s yours, that’s all. “Why are we here?” Meah slid off her glider and shook her dress around her legs. He hid a smile when he realized how cumbersome she felt in it. She had no idea how provocative she looked. “I want to talk to you about Tory’s law.” “Why do you want to talk to me about it?” Andru ran his fingers through his hair and looked away from her. He focused on the panoramic view that made this private cliff so appealing. “I’m thinking about implementing the law. Do you think I should?” He felt her hand touch his arm and he looked down at it as she turned him to face her. He wanted to tell her that she better not touch him while wearing that dress, but he didn’t. He needed to stay focused. She focused her blue-green eyes on his and searched his face. He clasped his hands behind his back so he would keep them off her. Meah must have felt his body tighten because she took her hand off him and took a step backwards. “Why did you yank me out of Ulga’s house, have me follow you here, and then ask me a question like that?” She chewed her lower lip as if to keep from saying something else. She looked rather nervous. “How would Gothman and the Runners react if I implemented a law like that?” “They’d probably think you finally pulled your head out of your ass.” She studied his face for a reaction, but he wasn’t going to honor her with one. Her smile was too knowing, damn her. “No one’s ever assumed for a minute that I am the one who holds your heart. It didn’t even enter Adri’s mind that she would offend me when she went downstairs to keep you company, so I could change clothes.” “Adri’s a slut,” he spoke without thinking. 209

Lorie O’Clare

“No, she’s not.” Meah threw her fists to her hips and glared at him. “She has a complete ass for a claim, and you’re the fantasy she’ll never have. What was wrong with indulging her for a few minutes?” Andru wondered if she’d send a woman who was infatuated with Gilroy to keep him company for a few minutes. He remembered her reaction to the Runner woman talking to Gilroy earlier, and doubted she would. “Your answer is that Gothman and the Runners wouldn’t be offended by the law?” “Does it really matter to you what your people think?” “It matters that I don’t lose their loyalty.” She rolled her eyes at him and turned to her glider. “You’re a big boy, Andru. I’m sure you can figure out what is best for your people. You do such a good job of it with all of us.” She mumbled the last sentence under her breath, but he heard it. He grabbed her arm and flipped her around to face him. She wasn’t at ease in the flowing dress and her hand hit his chest as she steadied herself, before looking up at him. He saw confusion pass before her eyes as he continued to look down at her. He was ready to berate her—to remind her of her place. But he’d asked her for her opinion. He wanted to know what she thought. He could see her hesitation and realized she was trying not to offend him—she knew her true answers would get his dander up. She was right, too. Andru grew distracted by the silky material of her dress against his knuckles as he grazed her rib cage under her arms. He looked down, away from those eyes that swam with emotion, and saw her well-displayed breasts fall up and down with her quick pants. “Let me go, Andru.” She struggled to get the words out. “Why, Meah?” “Because.” He didn’t wait for her to offer more of a reason. “No.” That was all she managed to get out before his lips landed on hers. She pushed away with her hand that was still on his chest but his free arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her up against him, smashing her overly exposed breasts against him with a softness that threatened to put all his worries of the day out of his head. She whined loudly as he forced her mouth open by nipping at her bottom lip with his teeth. He growled in response and claimed her entire mouth with a quick thrust of his tongue. Meah used both hands to push against his chest and almost fell backwards when he released her. She was panting heavily and she put her hand to her red, swollen lips. He watched her stagger to her glider. “We can’t, Andru.” “Yes, we can.”

210

Thicker Than Water

She didn’t look at him. “Maybe once we could. Maybe we’ve grown older. It just seems wrong, like we would be sneaking.” She hiked her dress up and climbed onto her glider then attempted to pull the alluring black material over her legs. Andru groaned. “Our bodies are familiar with each other…that’s all.” “You sound like you’re trying to convince yourself of that, Meah.” He moved closer then and she started her glider. “It’s not just your body that wants me. And my lady, it’s mutual. I don’t need to tell you that.” “No, you don’t.” She whispered the words and he reached for her. She grabbed him by the wrist instinctively to stop him. “You’re wrong though. I don’t want you. I don’t want you now, and I don’t want you in my bed later. Find somewhere else to sleep tonight.” He twisted her hand around so quickly she didn’t have time to react. He wrenched his wrist free from hers and grabbed her when she tried to pull back. Twisting her arm behind her back, he pulled her forward on her glider and then up against his chest. His other hand grabbed the hair on the back of her head and he attacked her with a punishing kiss. He continued to drag her while she struggled in his arms. “Stop it,” she yelled when he released her mouth and started devouring her neck. Material ripped when he pulled her dress from her shoulder and then sucked as much of her breast into his mouth as he could. She kicked him, and the sharp stings from her boots added fuel to his overwhelmed and heightened senses. Meah liked it rough. His fogged brain repeated that mantra. Andru released her when she tried to pound her fist into the side of his head. He successfully blocked her deadly blow, but the action cleared a bit of the fog. She slipped away from him and yanked her hand free. As quickly as she landed back on her glider, she gunned it into gear and took to flight within seconds. He didn’t grab the glider, and he didn’t call after her. All he did was watch her leave him.

211

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Twenty-Five Meah cried as she flew in circles over Ulga’s house. She couldn’t go home. The dress she wore was torn, and her hair tousled. Ulga hid her concern when she contacted her. Meah told her she needed to stop by to change clothes, and to please clear out the servants. Ulga said okay. No questions asked. She felt her stomach tighten when she climbed off her glider and noticed Gilroy’s glider. Ulga didn’t say he was there. She would have told her, wouldn’t she? What? Do you think her loyalty to you is stronger than it is to her son? “What’s wrong?” Gilroy was out of the house before she reached the back porch. “Nothing. I just need to change clothes.” Meah tried to hold her arms just right so the tear in the dress wouldn’t be noticed. She didn’t fool anyone. She walked past Gilroy into the house. Ulga clasped her hands to her mouth the second she saw Meah, and Gilroy walked around her and then pulled some of the torn material out from underneath her hand. “What happened to you?” “Nothing happened.” She looked up in time to see concern turn to anger. “Nothing happened? Tell me who did this to you.” He grabbed her and turned her toward him. Her dress slipped and briefly exposed the upper curve of her breast before she struggled to pull her hand up and keep herself covered. “Gilroy, nothing happened because I didn’t let it happen. Don’t press me…just drop it. I’m not hurt.” She relaxed in his arms and attempted a shaky smile. “Let me go upstairs and change.” “Andru did this, didn’t he? Who else would you protect?” For the second time that day, she ripped herself free from a man. “I said drop it, Gilroy. There’s nothing you can do about it, and getting mad won’t solve a thing.” “No.” He bellowed the one word. Every muscle in his body looked ready to spring. His shiny black hair fell around his face and his eyes were the color of a dangerous storm ready to burst into action. Ulga inched toward the doorway. “I don’t want him to touch you.” “Gilroy, you can’t do anything about it.” “Like hell!” His baritone bounced off the walls and then he turned and slapped the wall hard enough to rattle the many wall hangings. He pulled the back door open with so much force it almost tore free of its hinges as he stormed from the house.

212

Thicker Than Water

“Gilroy, get back here now!” Meah ran after him with no concern for her torn dress. He ignored her, and was tearing out of the yard on his glider without giving her a glance. “Gilroy! Please don’t!” She tore back into the house. “Oh shit! Crator please.” She glanced quickly at the terrorized Ulga. “Please tell me my clothes are still in your room.” “They are. Meah, what are you going to do?” “I’m going to stop your son from getting his stupid ass killed…or worse.” “Ana, where are you?” Meah spoke into her comm, after confirming on her landlink that Andru was on his way home, and Gilroy was headed that direction, too. “I’m at the house.” “You’ve got to clear the yard right away. Quickly! Andru attacked me and Gilroy didn’t like it. He’s going after Andru, and Andru is headed home now. Get the kids and the servants out of there. Now!” “He attacked you?” “Ana, do as I say! We’re going to have big trouble really soon!” Meah screamed at her, and didn’t give it a thought when Ana quickly agreed to do as Meah told her. Gilroy flew off his glider, after landing at the same time Andru did. Andru looked at him warily, and then his body tightened. “I want to talk to you—now!” Gilroy was less than a foot from Andru in seconds. His hands were clenched into fists and there was blind rage in his eyes. “You’re going to keep your hands off Meah.” “Watch yourself, Gilroy,” Andru hissed through his teeth. Meah landed in the yard just as Ana came out the back door. Meah scanned the yard quickly to see where the guards were. If these two went at it there was no way two pregnant women could stop them. Several guards stood not too far away looking on curiously. She turned her attention to Gilroy and hurried up to him. “Back down, Gilroy.” Meah dared to put her hand on his chest. “You can’t do this.” “I’m doing it anyway.” Gilroy pushed her away and focused on Andru. Ana grabbed her when she would have jumped at him. “I’m only a man. I don’t see Crator, and I can only be used so much. Don’t go near her again.” “You’d throw everything away for her?” Andru raised an eyebrow a little too arrogantly, and Gilroy lunged at him. Andru’s entire body tightened, and for the briefest of moments, Meah was sure she saw worry cross his expression. Fortunately there was a glider in between them and Gilroy was delayed in his attack by throwing it to the side. It fell sideways to the ground and the two men clenched fists as they glared at each other.

213

Lorie O’Clare

“Don’t do this. It won’t accomplish anything.” This time Meah jumped in between them, and put both of her hands on Gilroy’s chest and pushed him backwards. He allowed her to move him a step or two but then he grabbed her wrists. “I can’t stand this any longer,” he hissed at her. She saw his rage, and realized he was too close to being out of control. “Soldier, stifle it.” Meah barked the order, refusing to let his menacing appearance affect her. He looked down at her, almost surprised. “You may never be able to claim me, but I will always walk by your side. We all know you can kick his ass, but it won’t help matters. Not one of us doubts your ability to bring him to the ground. But Gilroy, he is the Lord of Gothman, like it or not, you cannot attack him.” “Stand to the side, Meah.” Andru’s tone had never sounded colder. She turned and looked at him, but he wasn’t watching her. Andru glared at his first commander. Gilroy’s hands were on her, moving her out of the way. Tension filled the air, clogging it, making it impossible to breathe. The two men stared at each other, ready to pounce, winters of toleration for an intolerable situation coming to a quick head. “Remember your place, Gilroy,” Andru said under his breath. “Not this time.” Gilroy glared at him, suddenly looking more fierce, muscles bulging against his shirt, corded muscles twisting against his pant legs. “Gilroy,” Meah begged, not sure she’d get through to him this time. Gilroy took a step back, and then turned and grabbed the glider lying sideways at his feet. He howled as he lifted it, then threw it across the yard. He walked toward the garage, yanking a sapling out of the ground before hurling it too. He pounded the side of the garage several times and Meah actually backed away from him until she stood next to Ana. Her leader pulled her back farther. “He’s going to explode,” Ana murmured, and looked nervously around the yard to see where the guards were. She then looked at her brother. “Give him what he wants.” Meah looked at her quickly when she heard Ana whisper, and then looked at Andru. Ana took a step toward her brother. “You can’t lose him. We always knew that. He will take Meah one way or the other. Give him what he wants.” Gilroy turned around, and Andru snapped his attention back to his first commander. He didn’t flinch when Gilroy walked with focused determination, until he stood within arm’s length of his leader. “I want Meah to be mine.” That was all he said. It was the only term he’d consider. Andru studied his first commander. His loyalty was paramount, and Andru appeared to realize that. Meah prayed Andru wouldn’t test which one of them was the better warrior at the moment. Gilroy was too outraged, and fighting for what he believed to be his. “I release my claim on her,” Andru said quietly. “Release me from my claim.” Gilroy’s tone still had a deadly edge to it. 214

Thicker Than Water

Andru nodded once. Gilroy took Meah by the arm and walked to her glider, since he’d thrown his across the yard.

***** Meah woke up some time in the middle of the night with Gilroy wrapped protectively around her. The hair on his abdomen tickled her backside and the large biceps that she used as a pillow was relaxed and warm. His other arm rested under her arm and long fingers spread across the small bulge in her belly. She was aware of her body cradled in his but at the same time she felt herself stand up. Meah donned her long white nightgown and ran her fingers through her loose hair as she left the room. She knew she was dreaming when she simply walked through the bedroom door. Something compelled her, she wasn’t sure what it was, but she glided through the house as if a gentle breeze escorted her along. She gasped when she moved into the throne room, and saw Andru sitting on his wooden throne. “There you are.” The dog-woman appeared at the side of the room. “Now we can get started.” “What do you mean, ‘get started’?” Andru spoke, but Meah didn’t see his mouth move. His body turned slightly in the chair so he could look directly at the dog-woman. “Crator wants you to understand, so you can be at peace. Now is the time.” “Did we do the right thing?” Meah thought the question more than spoke it. “Crator is so wise in His decisions. Look how quickly you move into action when you are given the rules.” The dog-woman nodded approvingly at Meah. “Everyone performed a different task. Whom are you asking about?” “Did Andru do the right thing?” Again Meah thought the question. She looked at Andru and he looked at her. It seemed like he was really sitting in front of her. Everything around him seemed rather blurred though. “Yes. He did what he had to do, and in his heart he knew the day would arrive. Everything was necessary at the time but now its goals are reached.” “What was necessary?” Meah asked. The dog-woman’s laugh seemed to reverberate off the walls. “It’s Andru’s turn. Ask what is in your heart.” The dog-woman looked at Andru. Andru jerked his head toward the older woman. “Ana and I are supposed to be together?” “It was always meant that way. Crator makes no mistakes in His creations. Consider that in your writing.” The dog-woman smiled at both of them, and then held out her hands. Meah felt herself move to the dog-woman until she held her hand. Andru moved as well until he

215

Lorie O’Clare

stood in front of her, holding the old lady’s other hand. The scraggly woman smiled a toothless smile at Meah, and let go of Meah’s hand to touch her belly. “A blessing on your babies. They will be great warriors.” Meah felt her mouth go dry. “Babies? There is more than one baby?” She shook her head while she spoke. “Crator does everything for a reason. They won’t be happy about their birth order. But they will come to accept it, and be powerful beyond measure.” Meah could hear her heart pounding blood through her ears easier than she could hear the dog-woman tell Andru his rule over Gothman would be long and successful. Suddenly, she was alone with Andru. She focused on his face, and noticed how peaceful he looked—like he was asleep. He was holding both of her hands in his. “Gilroy better realize how lucky he is,” she heard his voice say. Were his eyes opened or closed, she couldn’t tell. “He does, my lord,” her voice answered. “We both do.” “You will be a first for me, Meah. Anything I’ve wanted, I’ve taken—always. Now here you are, in my dreams, in my life, and I’ve given you away. At least I know Gilroy’s weakness. You will keep him in line for me, or I will take what he loves most.” She felt his hand on her face. When did he let go of her hand? His hand moved down to her neck and she backed away quickly. Suddenly, he felt very far away. “I know your weakness too, Andru. You and Gilroy have a lot in common. The women you love are very precious to you. Don’t try and manipulate Gilroy through me. I won’t have it. We know how easy it is to manipulate Ana.” His expression didn’t change but she felt his anger. She turned and ran from him. She didn’t like this dream at all. She wasn’t running though. It was like she floated through a breeze, until she saw herself cuddled against Gilroy’s body. She lay back into her body, and snuggled up next to the man she loved.

***** Meah stood next to Ana the next day, while the squad leaders Meah had appointed worked with their squads. “How many squad leaders do we have?” Ana put her hand on her lower back and stretched, showing off the swell of her body through her loose-fitting Runner shirt. “There are twenty. I know it’s a lot, but I created a transmission just for them so they can submit questions and review their orders. It should make things smoother when it comes to drills and preparing for battle.” Meah watched Ana for her reaction. Ana nodded in agreement. They chatted easily as they walked across the field where small groups of Runners focused on target practice and one-on-one combat. “Oh, there’s Andru.” Ana lit up at the sight of her brother. “I bet he tells Gilroy to do the same thing you’ve done.”

216

Thicker Than Water

“Are they talking to each other today?” Meah managed to crawl out of Gilroy’s arms this morning without waking him. The dream she had disturbed her enough to rob her of sleep. “Seems like it. Andru left to talk to him this morning, and he’s not upset right now.” Meah looked at Andru and Gilroy who stood some twenty feet away from them, talking to some of the Runners. It never failed to amaze Meah that Ana could detect her brother’s mood so easily. “I need to head out if I’m going to find Mog and have lunch with him.” Meah didn’t want to be around Andru right now. Her dream was too disturbing. “I’ll be home in time to have supper with the family.” They were all a family now. It hadn’t dawned on her that their children intertwined them. Ruling two nations would always bind the four of them, but so would their children. She dwelled on that thought for only a second, and then squeezed Ana’s arm before heading toward her glider. “What do you think of my breakdown of our army?” she asked Gilroy as he fell into stride next to her. She didn’t look at him to know that he’d caught up with her. The immediate tingling throughout her body made her all too aware of his presence right behind her. A lazy finger dragged its way up her back to her neck and she shivered. “As with everything you do, I like it.” She felt his breath on her neck and turned to find herself inches from blue eyes that were devouring her. She instinctively took a step backwards. “I’m heading out to the Red Star clan. I need to talk to Mog.” “I’ll go with you,” Gilroy spoke as Andru and Ana walked up to join them. “Not this time.” She smiled at his teasing eyes. “Let me give Mog a chance to get accustomed to the idea. We’ll go together next time and we’ll take the children.” “When will you be home?” She could tell Gilroy didn’t want her taking off without him, and the thought that he wanted to be with her as much as she wanted to be with him warmed her heart. “I’ll be home for supper.” “You’re going to spend the entire day with him?” Gilroy didn’t sound upset—more like disappointed. “I thought I’d go to the temple, too.” She suddenly felt a wave of unease rip through her. She needed time to pray about her dream. What was she supposed to do if she was carrying Andru’s twins? She didn’t want to birth his children. She wanted Gilroy’s children. “I want to see Red while I’m there.” “You said you had an itinerary for me for the day,” Ana said, but then clasped her hands around her brother’s arm…ecstatic since her brother told her he’d found out in a dream that their love for each other was meant to be.

217

Lorie O’Clare

“I printed it for you. I think I left it on the table in the trailer.” Meah walked to her glider and threw her leg over it, then smiled at Gilroy. “I’ll see you tonight.” He put his large hand over her hand that rested on her handlebar. “Take care…both of you.” Meah felt her heart pound out an extra beat as she wondered for the hundredth time since she got out of bed that morning how he would react if he learned she carried Andru’s twins. She caught Andru in her line of vision for a fraction of a second, but looked back at Gilroy quickly. She had to remind herself that they didn’t really have that conversation—it was a dream. “I’ll contact you after I tell Mog about us. How’s that sound?” “I hope it goes well for you.” Ana looked up at her brother then elbowed him in the ribs. “We both do.”

***** Mog took her claim to Gilroy just as she expected him to—he was outraged. After talking to him for more than an hour, she finally told him she would bring Gilroy next time she visited, and that he would be civil or else. She chatted with Gilroy briefly, as she walked through the clan site, and gave him the edited version of her conversation. “You don’t plan on running off every day like this,” he said in response to her story. “No, of course not.” “Good, tomorrow I want you by my side all day. We’ll critique each other’s troops. It’s going to take a lifetime for me to get sick of being with you.” “I love you, Gilroy. I didn’t know I could feel like this, but I do.” She felt bad that she hadn’t told him about her dream. She just needed to sort it out in her head before she could talk about it. Red listened intently when she told him the details of her dream. He hugged her and congratulated her when she told him about her claim to Gilroy. Red always knew how to say the right thing. She was grateful that he saw how happy she was, unlike Mog. He left her after that, giving her the time she needed to meditate thoughtfully over why the dream occurred in the first place. Was it just to let her get accustomed to the idea that in spite of her new claim, she was going to birth Andru’s twins…again…and bind herself even tighter to him? After changing into the long robe of the temple priests, and brushing out her hair, she entered the special temple reserved for the priests to pray. A long, thin stick lay in front of a row of candles and she used it to light several of them, and then stirred the dried rose petals to release their fragrance. She then knelt on one of the pillows and began her mental pilgrimage. 218

Thicker Than Water

Meah desperately pleaded with Crator to enlighten her more on her dream. She couldn’t continue with the limited knowledge in her head. Gilroy was so happy. It would destroy him to find out she carried Andru’s twins. Was Gilroy not supposed to be happy? The dog-woman said Andru did the right thing in giving her to Gilroy. Why was she supposed to carry his children while claimed to Gilroy? It was crazy. She needed answers. Someone entered the tent and she ignored them until she grew nauseated from the powerful smell of leather. A breath shuddered through her when she looked over her shoulder and saw Andru standing over her.

219

Lorie O’Clare

Chapter Twenty-Six “What are you doing here?” Meah grabbed the long robe away from her legs as she scurried to stand. “I wanted to talk to you.” He slowly approached her and she felt her heart race. This is what he does. He intimidates so he can get what he wants. She straightened and returned his probing glare. “I would have seen you this evening.” She balled her shaking hands into fists behind her back. “Meah, did you have a dream last night?” He reached out and took some of her inky black hair in his hands. What? Meah yelped an inaudible sound, as if his touch burned her. She grabbed her middle and almost bent over. “Is this the answer to my prayers?” She stared at the ground as she spoke out loud to Crator. “It wasn’t a dream?” She half fell, half flopped to the pillow and stared ahead open-mouthed. Andru slowly sat down on the pillow next to her. “Crator brought us together last night.” “Why?” She whispered the word and they stared at each other for a long minute. “We know you did the right thing.” “True. We also made threats to each other.” Meah squeezed her eyes shut. The room was spinning. “Andru, please.” She despised the whimper that came out of her mouth. “It wasn’t a very good dream.” “Meah, you’re carrying twins.” He crawled forward and pulled her to him. She went rigid, knowing no one would stop him, and she wasn’t armed. “Let me hold you. Relax, my lady. I just want to hold you.”

***** Every muscle in her body remained tense when she arrived at the Blood Circle clan later that day. She was rigid with fury. Andru wasn’t going to leave her alone. Oh, he’d held true to his word. He held her—for a long time. She could feel his desire and focused on her prayers to Crator. She refused to give Andru’s arms around her a thought. But he wouldn’t leave it at that. She knew Andru. He would come to her. And he’d catch her when she was at her most vulnerable, as she was at the temple. There was nowhere she could be safe from the Lord of Gothman. It was almost time for supper, but she was going to make one last stop. She cruised to a stop in front of Dr. Digo’s trailer.

220

Thicker Than Water

“I don’t have time for a physical,” she said in form of greeting, as she entered the trailer. “Meah, is everything okay?” Dr. Digo stood slowly from behind his desk. “I need you to confirm who got me pregnant.” She didn’t look at him when she spoke, but simply slid into the guest chair in front of his desk. He didn’t say anything either. She could just imagine what he was thinking. When hadn’t she become pregnant and not wanted to know who the papa was? She was sick of this. “Are you sure?” Meah stared at the doctor ten minutes later. “Here’s your proof.” Dr. Digo pulled a piece of paper from his printer. “Doctor, I was told in a vision that I’m carrying twins.” “Maybe we should do an examination.” “Could I come in the morning?” She wanted to bring Gilroy. Meah ran through her back door with the proof of her blood test in her hand. Fulga and Jali jumped, and a tray of rolls almost fell to the floor. “I’m sorry. Where is everyone?” She couldn’t hide her grin when the speechless women simply pointed in the direction of the throne room. “It’s about time you got home.” Gilroy was leaning against the windowsill. Andru and Ana each lounged on their large wooden chairs. Ana had her legs flipped over her armrest. “I have something I have to tell you. All of you.” She waved her hand with the paper in it. Gilroy tried to grab it but she shoved it behind her back. “Did you tell them about our dream yet?” She looked at Andru, and he narrowed his eyes on her. “I didn’t think so.” Meah spoke quickly as she shared the details of her dream with Gilroy and Ana. She watched their expressions and occasionally glanced at Andru. He didn’t make her nervous with his scowling this time. He never took his penetrating gray eyes off her, but it didn’t matter. Never again would he hold anything over her. She had Gilroy, and he would see to it. “You’re carrying twins?” Ana gasped in disbelief, and every muscle in Gilroy’s body visibly tensed. Meah nodded. “I did a lot of praying about that today.” She could tell Ana was puzzled by her enthusiasm. She walked over to stand next to Gilroy before continuing. “Andru had the same dream.” Two sets of eyes jumped to him, and Andru felt jealousy and growing rage at the same time.

221

Lorie O’Clare

“He told me so when he came to see me at the temple today. He didn’t come out and claim the twins were his, but he was definitely pleased by the information. He made that much obvious.” She placed her hand on Gilroy’s chest when he took a step toward Andru. “You went to see her today?” Ana stood up quickly and grabbed her protruding belly. “How come I can’t tell? You’re working that hard to keep this from me?” It looked like Gilroy would be saved the trouble of pounding him. Andru also stood up quickly and grabbed his sister’s hands. “Why are you doing this, Meah?” “Because I’m not going to bear any more of your children. Crator brought us together to create Tory and Tia, and that’s it.” She held the piece of paper out in front of Gilroy. “What is this?” “You’re going to have twins.” Gilroy looked stunned as a slow smile crossed his face. “We go to the doctor in the morning for an examination. You’re going with me, and I don’t want to hear any excuses.” Gilroy let out a whoop and scooped her into his arms then swung her around the room. She was overwhelmed by the amount of love she saw in those beautiful blue eyes when he placed her gently on the ground. “You bet I’ll be at that appointment. I’ll be at your side all day. You better get real accustomed to seeing my face, because I don’t plan on leaving you alone for a minute, my lady.” He wrapped his arms around her and kissed the top of her head. She beamed at Andru. “You see, my lord, Gilroy and I make the perfect team because there is no manipulation. We are equals and work best when there are no secrets, and we share everything with each other. Intimidation and threats are going to drive us apart. You could have shared our dream with these two, but you chose to keep it to yourself. I can’t risk living like that. If I talk to you, Ana is going to know about it. If you talk to me, Gilroy is going to know about it. That’s the way it’s got to be, my lord.” She quit talking, and simply stared at Andru. He looked away from her and stared out the front window. The room grew deathly silent. The children either weren’t in the house or they were eavesdropping. “What do you say, my lord?” Meah rested her cheek against Gilroy’s broad chest. With his hands clasped behind her back she felt invincible. “Apologize.” Gilroy spoke with such conviction Meah looked up at him quickly. “What did you say?” she whispered as something akin to terror saturated her sated feelings of a moment ago. “I told you to apologize. Don’t speak to Andru that way.” Meah tried to pull away but Gilroy’s clasped hands behind her back locked her to him. She put her hands on his chest and arched her back to see him better.

222

Thicker Than Water

“We’ve got him, Gilroy. He won’t be able to control us anymore if we stand together. I can’t do this on my own.” “I won’t mutiny against the Lord of Gothman, Meah, and neither will you. He’s granted our wish and we won’t ask for more.” “I just don’t want that wish yanked out from underneath us.” Meah almost whined as her voice cracked. Gilroy smiled, and kept one hand firmly on her back as he moved his fingers to stroke her cheek. “Apologize, and I daresay you’ll be my claim for life. We must be equally loyal to our leaders if we’re going to be that team you declare that we are.” Meah searched his gaze and saw unending love. They would be together for life, and they would serve the twins together. She sighed deeply and looked at Andru. “I’m sorry. I was trying to catch you in a hard place. I won’t do it again.” Andru didn’t look at her but instead focused on Gilroy. He then stared into his sister’s eyes and she silently leaned forward and kissed him. It seemed the most natural act, yet Meah wasn’t sure she’d ever seen them kiss each other before. “Sometimes I don’t see how much Crator guides my actions until well after the act is done.” Andru sat on the ornate, wooden throne and pulled Ana onto his lap. “I sought each one of you because your loyalty was strong enough that you would bend to my wishes for the greater good. At least, that’s why I thought I selected you. I see now that I was simply a tool. I couldn’t rule Gothman without you, Gilroy. I know you know that but maybe you need to hear it.” He finally focused on Meah and smiled gently. “Your apology is accepted, my lady. You know Ana couldn’t lead the Runners without you. She and I both know you could lead the clans single-handed. We’re lucky to have you in our lives, and hope we can always call you friends.” “You’re more than my friend, my lord.” Gilroy released Meah and walked over to help himself to Andru’s stash of Gothman wine. He poured the blood-colored liquid into four mugs—giving the two women only half a mugful—and then served everyone. “I consider you my brother, and we all know that blood is thicker than water.” “Hear, hear.” Andru raised his mug in a toast. “May Gothman and the Runners continue to rule in peace as the strongest nations Nuworld has ever known.” The four of them clinked their mugs together and drank to the toast.

223

About the Author All my life, I’ve wondered at how people fall into the routines of life. The paths we travel seemed to be well-trodden by society. We go to school, fall in love, find a line of work (and hope and pray it is one we like), have children and do our best to mold them into good people who will travel the same path. This is the path so commonly referred to as the “real world”. The characters in my books are destined to stray down a different path other than the one society suggests. Each story leads the reader into a world altered slightly from the one they know. For me, this is what good fiction is about, an opportunity to escape from the daily grind and wander down someone else’s path. Lorie O’Clare lives in Kansas with her three sons. Lorie welcomes mail from readers. You can write to her c/o Ellora’s Cave Publishing at 1056 Home Avenue, Akron, OH 44310-3502.

Also by Lorie O’Clare Nuworld 1: The Saga Begins Nuworld 2: Tara the Great Nuworld 3: All For One Nuworld 4: Do or Die Nuworld 5: The Illegitimate Claim

If you are interested in a spicier read (and are over 18), check out her erotic romances at Ellora’s Cave Publishing (www.ellorascave.com). Cariboo Lunewulf 1: Taming Heather Cariboo Lunewulf 2: Pursuit Cariboo Lunewulf 3: Challenged Fallen Gods: Embracing Temptation Fallen Gods: Jaded Prey Fallen Gods: Lotus Blooming Fallen Gods: Tainted Purity Full Moon Rising Issue of Trust Lunewulf 1: Pack Law Lunewulf 2: In Her Blood Lunewulf 3: In Her Dreams Lunewulf 4: In Her Nature Lunewulf 5: In Her Soul Sex Slaves 1: Sex Traders Sex Slaves 2: Waiting For Yesterday Sex Slaves 3: Waiting For Dawn Things That Go Bump in the Night 2004 anthology Torrid Love: Caught! Torrid Love: The First Time

Cerridwen, the Celtic goddess of wisdom, was the muse who brought inspiration to storytellers and those in the creative arts. Cerridwen Press encompasses the best and most innovative stories in all genres of today’s fiction. Visit our site and discover the newest titles by talented authors who still get inspired—much like the ancient storytellers did, once upon a time. www.cerridwenpress.com